Twink exposes his oiled body

Ten Slash Two

I had been jittery and conflicted for the entire two weeks since I d seen that big black topping a guy at a pool party in Bangkok. I had been bottoming for a Swede in a nearby patio lounge when I looked over and saw this monster cock jackhammering in out of the other guy—who clearly was in seventh heaven—and I almost melted on the spot. I was conflict though. Obsessed with desire because the cock even more distinctive because it was almost jet black and was attached to a bulky—but ripped bulky—milk-chocolate body looked so desirable. But threatened because the sheer size of it filled me with fear and uncertainty. I d only been doing this for a short time. Was it even possible to take something like that in?



I couldn t get it out of mind and a couple of days later I had the opportunity to ask the host of the party Ben who the guy was.



Ah we call him 10/2 was the answer. He s an army captain at JUSMAG. Luscious isn t he?



10/2? I asked somewhat bewildered.



Yeah the host said with a little snicker. That s like in inches both ways.



Oh.



Yes oh. Biggest combined stats we have in service here as far as I know. Interested? the host asked not showing the least amount of jealously even though he had fucked me at the party himself—and must have enjoyed that because he had just finished fucking me again on the rattan-carpeted teak floor of his Bangkok mansion when I asked him this question.



Just curious I said nibbling at one of my host s nipples to give him reassurances.



Well if it s more than that forget going after him Ben replied. He does the picking. If he wants you you ll get an invitation.



I don t know if Ben had passed on my interest or if the big black had seen me at that pool party and liked what he saw but not long after that I got the invitation.



Although I wasn t military my SR71 supersonic jet unit was under military cover and so I usually fell in with whatever the U.S. military establishment in Thailand had going. Thus only about a week after that I was invited to a change of command ceremony for the chief of JUSMAG the Joint U.S. Military Assistance Group in Thailand. The speeches were still droning on with all of us standing if not exactly at attention when I felt this big hand cup one of my butt cheeks. I didn t dare look around and it could have been one of several guys I had been meeting at Ben s Bangkok mansion. In fact I had assumed it was Ben because he was a JUSMAG lieutenant himself and I knew he was attending this ceremony. But the voice that whispered in my ear in a deep melodious tone clearly was not Ben s.



I ve heard you ve been asking about me. the voice whispered.



I turned and looked up which was humbly in itself because I wasn t short and found myself staring into the glittering eyes of 10/2. I felt overwhelmed by his muscled bulk as he stood very close behind me. I was speechless. The hand on my butt cheek applied pressure as he continued.



I saw you at the party at Ben s a couple of weeks ago.



A weak and breathy Oh was all I cold manage to squeak out. There would be no fooling him then.



I d like to have you for lunch today . . . at my place . . . unless you have other plans. My car s here. I could drop you back here if you ve driven or take you home after . . . lunch . . . if you don t have wheels.



What could I say—assuming that I could catch my breath to say anything at all that is. I just nodded dumbly wearing I m sure the sloppiest of grins.



By the time we d reached his Thai-style elevated teak house hidden in a lush tropical garden beside a klong one of those waterways lacing through the city that made Bangkok the Venice of the East I was trembling all over from fear and anticipation and could hardly make my way from the car and up the stairs into his nearly wall-less platform house under my own steam.



There was of course no lunch waiting for us and indeed I had not had any illusions what was going to be fed into me on this excursion. The black army captain motioned with one hand sending servants scurrying for the stairway and out to the corners of the compound I m sure to afford us total privacy while he guided me straight to his bedroom with the other hand.



Centered in this room was a gigantic mosquito net-draped four-poster bed set on a teak-board floor. The three exterior walls were actually wooden louvered folding doors running between circular tree-trunk columns. The doors could be shut at night for privacy but they were all open now and the foliage of the deep green jungle trees laced with wild orchids pressed in at us from all three exterior sides. A ceiling fan revolved lazily overhead. The air was heavily with humidity. I felt the jungle closing in on me and I was immobilized by trepidation. I couldn t get that ten-inch long two-inch thick ebony cock out of my mind.



And very soon thereafter it no longer was in my mind but was there before me. I stood dumbly beside the bed as the big black stripped my clothes off me and placed them neatly on a side chair. He held me at arms length and then drew me to him and kissed me deeply on the mouth. He let me virtual fall into a sitting position on the end of the bed as my knees gave out and then stood and stripped before me revealing that monster that soon would be splitting me asunder.



He came to me pushing me down on my back on the bed opening my legs with knees that knelt on the edge of the bed taking my wrists in his big hands and spreading my arms wide across the bedspread and then dipped his head first down to mine for searching kisses on the lips and then traveled his lips down to my nipples. After an eternity of attention here he followed the thin trail of hair from my pecs down and around my navel and into my pubic region his knees now down on the floor and his barrel chest between my spread legs.



I was sighing and moaning and giving little mewing sounds—and quite frankly was beginning to hyperventilate my mind obsessed with what he was packing between his legs—both longer and thicker than anything I d attempted thus far.



His lips tongue and teeth were at the rim of my asshole and then invading me loosening me up—or at least trying to. I think that rather I was tightening up the longer I thought of his equipment and what it might do to me.



He obviously felt me tighten up because he stood up then between my legs giving me quite a good view of his now-hardened cock the sight of which of course wasn t helping dispel my gathering fear.



What s wrong? he asked. You are tightening. Don t you want it?



Yes of course I want it but I m afraid of your size. Can t you feel me trembling?



Ah he said. I saw you with the Swede. I m just a bit longer and thicker than he was. I m sure you can take me. But I ll tell you what. Unless you want to just stop—and you ll trust me—we can try something that s worked on others. Do you want to try?





Yes I answered in a tiny voice. I was dying to take that cock. I d try anything that might work.



Have you fucked with mild bondage? He asked.



Once or twice I admitted.



And how did that make you feel? Did you tense up more or did you relax no longer having the responsibility for what was happening?



I guess I relaxed at bit I admitted.



In no time at all I was on my chest on the bed my wrists loosely tied with leather strips to the slats of the headboard up on my knees and with my butt in the air. The big black worked my ass at length with his tongue and lips with a lubricant and eventually with an increasing number of fingers.



No longer having any responsibility at all I did find myself loosening to his attention which included hands flowing all over my body exploring all of my curves and crevices making intimate love to me.



The finger fucking became progressively more painful as more fingers were added and they went deeper until a certain peak was achieved and then the pleasure flooded in. The fingers probed deeper and deeper and I widened my stance as much as I could trying mightily to take them all it. Deeper deeper. Impossibly deeper.



I had no idea your fingers were so long and thick I managed to speak between moans and pants.



Those aren t fingers Sport. 10/2 whispered with a little laugh. I ve been cocking you for several minutes now. I m in. And now that you know I m in I ll run it to the end and start stroking you. You re doing fine. You ve got a sweet ass. You re doing fine.



He stroked me and stroked me and stroked me until he came deep inside me and then he stayed in me still filling me to the limit as he became tumescent and reached under and stroked my cock until I came. We lay his beefy black body covering mine my knees now collapsed and my body stretched out under his on the top of the bed as we both recovered reloaded rearroused.



Then he released my imprisoned hands turned me over on my back and pulled me back to the foot of the bed.



The fear was over. I had accommodated him and I had loved being fucked by him. I now couldn t get enough of his ripped body and that vigorous ten- by two-inch muscle at his center. He was standing on the floor between my widespread legs now hunched a bit over me his gigantic manhood and huge balls swaying below his flat belly. My heart was racing and I was moaning overcome with anticipation as his milk chocolate beefy-fingered hands glided over the creamy white skin of my thighs belly and chest. I groaned as rough-padded fingers rubbed and twitched and pinched my tender nipples.



I arched my chest up from bed wanting to see as much of his stud-muscled body as I could as he worked my arousal zones. I cried out as his full lips found my nipples and his mouth opened around aureoles closed tight and gave suck. I melting to his teeth sliding across my engorged nipples. I opened my mouth wide to gasp at the hint of a bite on a nipple only to have his heavy lips crush mine and his thick tongue push in. I Opened my eyes to his very close now filled with desire determination insistence.



I easing my back down on the bed as he rose up below me. Breathlessly I watch giant hands gliding across my body slowly working their way to my center. Milk chocolate hands on soft creamy white belly and thighs nudging. Mesmerized I opened my legs to him. Purring sounds involuntarily escaped my lips as hands glide around silky inner thighs.



The body of hulking black army officer sank toward the floor between my opened legs and his grinning face dipped out of sight. I arched my back and gasped again as his thick tongue once again rimmed flicked in and then invaded my ass canal. Grasping the close-cropped kinky black hair of the head bobbing at my crotch my immediate impulse was to push the invader away but this was quickly replaced with desire to hold the swaying orb in closer to my center. I began twitching and trembling to the dancing of the tongue but this no longer was a sign of fear and dreaded anticipation but of ecstasy.



Big thick fingers snaked in thicker than some men s cocks exploring searching. An agony of mixed pain pleasure and expectation flooded me in the brief seconds it took him to center. I writhed against his possessing hand as it found the prostate tweaking it rubbing it and quickening the flow of precum from my aching cock.



I panted and moaned for him and shouted my burning desire and pleasure to the giant rustling leaves of jungle trees pressing in on us beyond the teak columns. A bolt of electricity rushed through my body and sparks flew as my cock s trigger snapped and my cum flew.



I heard a low satisfied hoarse laugh from between my trembling legs.



The muscle-bound milk chocolate army officer with his jet-black 10/2 monster cock and plump balls stood in possessing triumph between my spread legs now. His massive chest and arm muscles bulged and undulated glistening in the heavy atmosphere and the strobing of light through the waving leaves and the languidly moving blades of the overhead fan. A big grin on his square-cut face he captured and placed my hands so I could feel the awesome length and thickness (and the bulbous purple-black cap and popped-out blue-on-black veins) of his hardened cock. My fearful fingers trembled at the measure of the beast all the more imposing in its blackness against his otherwise milk chocolate while he told me quite clearly and graphically—and breathtakingly—what he was going to do with all that manhood and how much pleasure he was getting—and expected to continue to get—out of me and expected me still to get out of his cock—to the point of making me tremble in anticipation. He told me that I never again would be fucked this completely and fulfilled to this extent—and he was right and I suspected even then that he would be right because I could not imagine any higher ecstasy that he now was giving me.



I went up on my elbows my legs splayed up and out my ankles held in his big hands and watched him first slap that monster cock against my butt cheeks and then rub it up and down and around there and then stroke it up and down in my crack across my puckered asshole teasing me dry fucking me driving me wild making me beg for him to ram in back inside me. He rotated that purple-black cap around and just inside the rim entirely with the control he had over his hips and his hardened cock—no help with his hands. And then slowly almost magically he made the pillar of power and strength follow its bulbous head and disappear inside me me arching my back trying to stretch to accommodate him and involuntarily giving him deep moans and groans of being stuffed.



No no yes yes y-e-s. It s too big it s the size I ve always dreamed of. It s splitting me it s stretching and filling me to perfection. I can t take this I can t get enough of this. Yesssssss!



Bringing his mouth down to my nipples as he plowed me he suck and bit me lightly there.



I felt the veins of his thick pole sliding against my ass walls as his cock journeyed in to the quick. Then he rose back on the balls of his feet again hunched over me and repeatedly pulled his glistening jet-black cock out slowly to where I could again see the rim of the purple-black cap and then glided it back in to the root until he eventually lost control in his own trip to nirvana and started pumping me wildly (showing that he panted for me as much as I did for him). At the height of his passion he dipped his mouth to mine and brutalized my lips with his. His hands grabbed my hips and moved my pelvis in and out up and down revolving around to meet and enhance his thrusts. He cried out. Again he was flooding the inside me with fountains of cum so strong and full that it oozed out of me and bathed those black balls of his.



All of that was still throbbing inside me hard for me wanting to be inside me and filling me repeatedly—followed by my insides being creamed again and again with his semen and him holding for a few minutes young virile powerful quick loading. and then doing it all again. And my being able to take it each time more slippery than the last because of the accumulation and mingling of juices—and then he turned me on his cock until he was close in behind me capable of going even deeper inside me and then fucking me again holding my wrists with his hands dominating me. Him shooting off every fifteen minutes or so for what seems like forever—me climaxing repeatedly encasing that jet-black 10/2 hunk and being encased by that milk chocolate rippling network of perfect muscle.



The fuck of my life.

This white guy can`t handle a broken TV, but he sure can handle this huge 13-inch black knob

One Day in the Woods Ch. 02

Since that day last week I had been dreaming of returning. He had left me hanging there cum filled pants with cum dripping off my face. I had hung there for about ten minutes half fearing half hoping that someone else would come and use me.



In the end no one came and I managed to free myself and clean myself up. That wasn’t easy and I had to travel home commando. I made a note to bring a rucksack next week with a clean up kit as well as the items master had told me to bring.



When I got home I had a long hot bath in my flat. As I lay in the bath thinking about the day I felt my cock growing again and my hand strayed to it to rub it. I needed to cum again just thinking about my new found dominant.



Then I remembered what he had said to me.



“You will not cum unless I say so. Give me your mobile number so I may ring you when I wish. I may phone you and order you to masturbate. It… amuses me.”



That was the last thing he had said to me and the last thing I had said to him was my mobile number.



That was Saturday. Today was Wednesday and I had heard nothing.



Until now. The mobile began to ring. I grabbed it and listened.



“Is that you slut?”



I felt my cock stir and begin to rise. “Yes master.”



“Good. Strip naked now.”



I put down the phone and was naked in record time. My cock was quivering as I picked up the phone again.



“Are you ready for Saturday?”



“Oh yes – I will have everything you said and I will be there at the time you said.”



“Good. You may cum now. Get a glass and cum into it”



I rushed to the kitchen the phone against my cheek listening afraid to miss anything. I picked up a clean wine glass.



“I have the glass master”



“Then what are you waiting for. I gave you a command. Do not act slovenly again.”



“No master”. I started to rub my cock. I knew it would not be long before I came. I was as hot as hell and I could feel the excitement coming off my glans in waves.



“Are you cumming?” he asked



His voice sent me over the edge and it was all I could do to point my streaming weapon into the glass. It pumped out thick creamy jism and long strands stuck to the inside of the glass.



My pants must have been heard because he said “I take it you have cum. Good now drink it”



Now usually when I cum I lose a lot of the erotic feeling and everything returns to normal as I come down off my testosterone high.



This time though I was still as sexually excited even though I had cum. With shaky hands I picked up the glass and put it to my lips. I knew what cum tasted like – I had drunk enough in my time but this was the first time I had drunk my own.



I tasted it and it was similar to all the other I had ever swallowed except this time I was being told to drink it and this made me hard again.



I finished the cum and said “I have drunk it master”



“Good. No more cumming until I say so. Otherwise you will be punished. I will know if you lie. Understood?”



“Yes master” was my meek reply. I wanted to wank now but knew I would not. I would save it until he wanted it.



Normally I wank at least once a day usually twice if I’m not getting my rocks off with another person male or female. Now I was celibate until told otherwise. Still I was going shopping for what master had told me tomorrow – that was something to look forward to.



The next day I was in town and approached the lingerie shop with some excitement. I entered the shop and went to talk to the woman behind the counter. She was about 35 years old and attractive. She had shoulder length blonde hair in a bob and electric blue eyes. Her figure was full but not overly so.



She was wearing a thin top tautly pulled over 34d breasts and I could see the outline of her nipples through them. Her skirt was short and tight and covered a lovely bottom. The heels on her ankle length boots were 3”.



“I want some underwear and pull up stockings please” I said



“Certainly sir and what size is the lady who will be wearing it?”



I had instructions about this and was ready although I was extremely nervous. “They are for me. My master says that they should be reasonably tight and show off my taut bottom. The pull ups should leave a stretch of creamy thigh between my panties and their top.”



She looked at me. A look of surprise then surmise. “Certainly sir if you would like to come through to the back where it is more discreet and we can kit you out.”



“Thank you “I replied nervously as we went to a room at the back of the shop. She went away and came back in short order. I half expected giggling assistants to be with her but saw none. Thank goodness I had approached her!



Having said that if my master asked me to explain what had happened I speculated that he would make me ask a young girl next time. Humiliation is as erotic as sex sometimes and submissives love to be humiliated.



She showed me a gorgeous pair of pink panties in the 18-20 size range – they were great. They would hug me and my bottom and my cock so that it all showed through.



She looked me in the eye and said “would sir like to try them on?”



I tried to say no I really did but the look in her eye reminded me of my new found master. “yes” I murmured “could I try some pull ups as well please?”



“But of course. Would you like sandals as well?” she said with a wicked gleam in her eye.



“Do you sell them?” I said “that would be great”



“Of course you try those on and I will get the sandals and pull ups”.



I quickly pulled off my shoes and socks and took off my pants and pulled on the panties. The silky feel was so nice that I immediately had a hard on. At that point the woman arrived back in. She looked a little flushed. Sexually flushed? I think so!



“Here are the pull ups” – lovely ones very sheer with a very slight pattern. I pulled them up on each leg that had been shaved especially that morning. If anything my cock grew stiffer in the panties. I looked up at her and she was looking straight at my cock.



“Nice fit” she said haughtily. “Now put these on”. It was an order. I liked the sound of it. I bent down and put the first sandal on and tightened the strap. It had a 2” heel. It felt like a great fit. I looked up to compliment her and saw that she had moved forward to stand right in front of me. So close that my forehead brushed the cool linen of her skirt.



I looked up and saw that she was very excited. Her face was flushed and she had a cruel smile on her face.



“Put the other one on you little slut then take your T shirt off.”



Quickly I put on the other sandal and slipped off my T shirt.



“Stay kneeling” she said “and pull up my skirt”



I grabbed the hem of her skirt and pulled it up inch by precious inch. As I did each inch of thigh was revealed and I became more and more excited. As I approached the moment when her mons would be revealed she said “stop”



Hiding my disappointment I looked up at her. “Does your master allow you to cum?” she asked



“Only when he says” I replied



“And does he say you can come today in here?”



I bowed my head and shook it.



“Shame still I take it there is nothing against me cumming”



I looked up licked my lips and said “I have no orders to that effect mistress.”



“Good continue to lift my skirt”



I lifted it further and her shaved labia came into view. The pussy lips were already blooming open like roses first thing in the morning. They were a delicious pale flesh colour. I pushed the skirt up as far as it would go and she grabbed it and stuck the hem in the waistband.



Then she turned round and bent over and opened her legs. “Rim me” she said in an authoritative voice. “Lick my arse and make sure you get your tongue in there”



I needed no second bidding and I pulled open the delicious cheeks. I could see her puckered anus and fell in love with it. I leaned forward and pushed my tongue into it and rolled it about.



“NNNGGGG” she said “that’s good – keep going”



I needed no encouragement and lapped contentedly at her hole for about 5 minutes. Suddenly it must have been too much for her because she turned around and pushed her cunt into my face and grabbed the back of my head.



“Now lick me out” she whispered viciously “or I’ll send you out in the shop dressed like that. Now do as you are told slut”



Her hands pushed me into her waiting labia and I stuck my tongue in her slit and ran it up and down until I found her clit. She was sopping wet and I found my face was being covered with her juices. She ground her crotch against me and I licked her clit until I could feel her shudder and her orgasm arrive. It was all I could do to stop myself from cumming.



Then she pulled away and pulled her dress down. “get dressed and pay for the goods to Rachel outside.” I want your slut arse out of here.”



“Yes mistress” was all I could say.



Quickly I took off the clothes and put on my own and went out to pay. Rachel was a 20 year old stunner who was smirking at me as I paid for the goods.



“I hope you enjoyed your visit sir I saw what went on.”



“What” was all I could say



“Oh yes madam lets us watch the cross dressers slobber over her”



I picked up my goods and left. Not because of embarrassment but because if I did not leave I would be disappointing my master by cumming.



The days passed slowly to Saturday but eventually 3pm came round and I found myself in the clearing where I had been made to perform oral sex on the old man.



I was 30 minutes early and prepared myself. I was not worried if anyone came in – I had clear instructions from my master for that eventuality.



First I stripped naked. Then I put on the stockings and the panties and then the sandals. I felt deliciously naughty. I hoped my master would appreciate the stark difference between my shaven head and the women’s clothes that covered my lower body.



I then took out a piece of string. My master would be here in the next ten minutes and I must be ready. I pulled the panties down and took my turgid cock in my hand. I pulled back the foreskin and tied the soft but thin string around my glans just under the head. Then I put it down through the panties and walked over to a tree and tied the string to the tree. Above me a branch beckoned. The same one that the previous week I had been punished on.



The string was long enough for me to lay down or kneel but would not let me walk far. Then I got the soft leather belt I had and tied it to the branch. The final piece was to put my hands into the loop and tie myself up.



I waited in nervous anticipation. Someone could come in and take me there and then. My master had said if this happened I was to let them do whatever they liked but not to cum over me or in me. I was on fire thinking of 4 different men wanking over my scantily clad body.



Apart from the sexual feelings I had I was also now getting a strong urge to pee. Master had told me to drink 4 pints of water 1 hour before I arrived and not to pee until he said so. I hoped he wanted me to pee my panties. It was a huge humiliating turn on for me to do it. I had never done it before and looked forward to the experience.



I could feel every part of my body. My anus tingled where I had taken an enema not 2 hours ago. It was not lubed – those were not the instructions – but I had lube in my pack – those were the instructions.



I could feel my penis like never before pressed against the silky softness of the panties the exposed glans rubbing and constantly stimulating me because the foreskin was not allowed to come back to its natural position.



I could feel the elastic of the hold ups clinging to my upper thighs and I rubbed my thighs together to create a stimulating warmth.



The sandals were comfortable and easy to wear with only a 2” heel and I felt that they showed off my good legs to advantage.



The sun was shining down through the branches and the day was lusciously warm.



And I was 5 minutes away from meeting my new dom.



The 5 minutes dragged by. Time slowed. I was aware of everything in the clearing. The sun shining on the rhodie leaves the soft mulch underfoot my breathing shallow but fast.



And there he was. Dressed much as last week. Five feet eleven inches about 55 years old. Bulkier than me but not fat. He was dressed in designer shorts and a quality polo shirt with designer walking sandals the type you only get in the more expensive stores. He was wearing mirror sunglasses and I could not see his eyes.



He stood there looking at me taking in my self made predicament. I imagined his eyes drifting over my body taking in the belt holding my arms over my head the string trailing from in my panties to the tree and the patently female attire that I had on my lower body.



He must have stood there for ten minutes staring at me. I imagined he was deciding and I lived in dread of him walking away and leaving me there. What would I do? I had never felt this way about another man before. My cock also was telling me how excited I was. Yes so was my bladder. Oh I could pee my panties for this man.



He walked around me looking at me from every angle taking in my all but naked body at one point kneeling down and staring at my buttocks my small round bottom I was so proud of.



Then he came up behind me and I could feel his breath on my shoulder. I shuddered at the eroticism of that one breath.



“You look acceptable” he breathed in my ear.



I felt heady. Acceptable! I had passed my first test! Room for improvement I could do better I may get punished but he was not dumping me out of hand. I felt my cock swell further in the grip of the soft white string.



“Thank you master” I breathed



“Did I ask you to talk? Did I ask you to open your slutty mouth? you talk when I say. Do you understand?”



I nodded nothing else. I could not have done anything else. I cannot remember a time when I was so sexually excited in my whole life. I stayed as still as I could lest I annoy him further.



“Better” he said “Now get on your knees.”



He undid the belt and let me get to my knees on the soft earth. Then he took the belt and tied my hands up in front of me. He walked three paces away from me and stood there. Then he took his cock out.



My eyes riveted on it. It was the centre of my universe that weapon. I wanted nothing more than to open my mouth and let him push it in.



It was magnificently erect. Circumcised with a gorgeous bulbous head that would fill my mouth. It was long enough to make me gag as well. Well it would have been had I not done all the practice on bananas so that I could control my gag reflex.



Slowly he rubbed his hand up and down the 8” length of his beautiful weapon. I could not take my eyes of it. I wanted it lusted after it. It would be my job to satisfy my master sexually and this was the centrepiece of his lust for control of me.



I licked my lips as his hand made it’s slow route up and down the length of his gorgeous penis. Every time it got to the top he would rub his palm around it.



Then I saw it a drop of pre-cum appeared on the end in the slit. I poked my tongue out hopefully hoping against hope that he would say that I could lick it off.



He looked down then at me. “Come and get it if you want it. If you can”



Eagerly I moved forward my tongue already out to gather the dew drop of pearlescence on the end of his beautiful weapon. Only to be brought up short by the string. My mouth was a good 4” short of his cock.



“Uuugghhh” was all I could say as I strained and stretched my cock until it hurt to get to his cock. But to no avail I was still 4” short. Something which he had obviously planned for.



He wiped the pearly drip off his cock and flicked it onto the floor. I licked my lips as I saw it fly and hit the dirt.



At this point a man walked into the clearing. Middle aged wearing only a pair of shorts through which a truly gorgeous cock jutted. I would guess that he had been watching from the sidelines and that is why he was so erect.



“Please carry on” he said “it’s rare to see such obedience.”



“Thank you” my master replied. “Are you looking for oral relief?”



“That would be nice” the man said.



My master turned to me and explained in quiet terms what he expected of me. I was excited but also a little disappointed a s I could not see myself having master’s cock in my mouth today. He would not let me suck him if I had already sullied my mouth with someone else’s cum.



“The slut will service you won’t you Sarah?”



Sarah. There he had given me a name. a demeaning name as it was female. But I thrilled to the sound of it and knew I would always respond to it. As did he.



“Yes master” I replied and explained to the man what I had been told to do.



“Unusual” he said. Have you done it before?” I shook my head. “Then you had better get it right or you may be punished”.



He moved forward and dropped his shorts and I saw his weapon at close quarters. It was massive 10” long and very thick. He was uncircumcised this was good or I could not perform this particular variation of oral sex on him.



He was obviously in a hurry because he cam forward and shoved it into my mouth and pushed it down my throat until I was gagging. I made myself relax and started to lick the underside of his cock with my tongue. He grabbed my ears and pulled his cock out right to the edge of my lips and then plunged it in again. I gagged as it hit the back of my throat but I had timed my breath well so I could keep him there.



Again and again he took it right out to the edge of my mouth and plunged it back in again careless of what it was doing to me. But then it did not really matter. I was just there to service him. What I wanted or did not want did not matter.



Eventually he stopped with just his huge glans in my mouth. “I can feel I am going to cum soon slutty Sarah. Just lick and suck my bell end. I leave it to you to judge when I am cumming. You are an experienced slut so you will know.”



Indeed I did. I had lost count of the amount of cocks I had sucked in my time and the amount of cum I had drunk.



I rimmed around his glans making sure that I held it all in my mouth and slurped and sucked the glans. This seemed to turn him on a lot as he started to groan and began to push about four of his ten inches faster and faster into my eager willing mouth.



I could feel he was about to explode and judged it perfectly. As he came I pulled him out of my mouth and pulled his foreskin back over his bulbous and engorged glans. As he shot his load it built up under his foreskin as I held it closed. This is known as ‘the ice cream cone’. The reason for this would be come clear in a minute as I had no intention of wasting his cum.



As his flow slowed down I stopped pinching his foreskin shut and cum shot out of it like he was still ejaculating. I hungrily swallowed the sticky jism until the flow stopped. Then I pulled back the foreskin and the reason for the name was clear. His glans was covered in a layer of cum.



I looked at my master and he nodded. I licked the cum of the man’s bell end in long sweeping licks. I felt him shudder as I licked great gobs off and made sure that I had missed none.



When I had finished I felt his hand caress my face. “You’ve got a natural here” he aid to my master. “If you ever tire of him let me know.”



And with that he was gone leaving me and my master in the clearing on our own again.



“Be here next week. These are your instructions” he said



Then he left me again.

Skinny queer teen beats his big friend's meat

Male Porn Star Ch. 02

Chapter 2: Bisexual Breakthrough



Billy had established himself as a talented actor in the world of gay porn after the feature length gay sex orgy romp recorded at Eric s beach house two months ago. DVD sales had been great and Billy had been asked back several times for more boy/boy work.



Sucking cock was delightful Billy had discovered that he absolutely loved giving blowjobs and if he ever went into straight boy/girl pornography he would miss the taste and feel of a hard cock sliding down his throat.



But he was a straight man acting in gay sex videos and while he could hardly complain about this new taboo practice -- it actually excited him very much and he often watched and jerked off to his own movies -- Billy felt he had established himself as male porn talent and should be given a chance to work with females.
/>


His cock was magnificent -- it was an 8 inch masterpiece that was shaved bald and stayed hard throughout the shoot and always spewed a hearty load of cum when it came time for the money shot. Billy s body was chiseled and hairless like an underwear model and he had a dark bronze all-over tan. He considered himself to be as talented as any of the straight male porn stars working today.



He constantly asked Eric the producer and owner of the porn studio where Billy was under contract and finally after just three months in the business Eric agreed to let Billy have his shot with a lady.



There is one catch he told Billy. You ll be shooting boy/boy/girl bisexual porn.



The good news was that Billy would be paired with his favorite male costar the healthy athletic twenty-something named Josh -- that smooth-bodied hunk who Billy had acted with in his first ever gay porn one-on-one.



Josh was the first man Billy had ever blown and he was the first man to give Billy a blowjob. Billy was excited about working with Josh -- the guy was hot with a great body and they had awesome chemistry once they got in bed. Billy pictured them furiously slobbering all over each other s cocks and jerking each other off until they shot their loads all over their chests and hands.



The even greater news was that the female talent was a relatively new porn star named Erin Sky. Erin had acted in only a few porn film but my why a hottie she was! She was 27 and a 5 3 brunette with dark hair that hung straight to her shoulders. She had minimal body fat trimmed and toned by rigorous hot yoga classes with shapely B-cup tits a firm round butt calves like a tennis player six-pack abs and a face like a model. Erin was dark with an all-over tan from hitting the beds and tanning nude three times a week she kept her pussy smooth and hairless and wore a small gold clit ring.



She had been recruited out of her yoga studio where she was an instructor for an all girl s hot naked yoga class and had started by doing lesbian porn. After doing a few scenes she decided the world of porn excited her so much that she became curious about doing guys. The thought of an MMF bisexual scene excited her very much. Oh two see two hunks go to work on each other s cocks and fuck each other s asses! That would be a sight to see! And to work both those hard shafts and have two hot guys fighting over her pussy...Erin couldn t wait to meet her costars.



During the week before the shoot Billy engaged in his regular ritual. He would hit the gym almost every day and work his muscles until they were sore. Then he d hit the tanning bed and sun himself in the nude before applying a bronzer that gave his skin an even dark tan. Then he d head home to shower shave his cock totally bald and sit down in front of the computer to surf gay porn websites in the nude.



Though Billy was straight or quickly becoming a full-fledged bisexual watching gay porn helped Billy stay in the mindset for his shoots. It got him used to the idea of sucking another man s cock or taking a hard one up the ass. He would jerk off while he watched usually watching his own movies but would never come.



He would bring himself to the brink of orgasm and then stop before he shot his load. He did this several times a day for a week which made him extremely horny. His balls were filled with what felt like a gallon of fresh jizz ready to explode on command. It made for the huge cumshots that Billy was becoming famous for and also made his cock swell long and hard during the production.



On the day of the shoot the guys met in their locker room while Erin went to the girl s locker room to change into the thong and cutoff T-shirt she would wear to start the movie. Billy and Josh knew each other and greeted each other with a friendly handshake. Neither man had jerked off for almost two weeks and both had a hearty load of sperm saved up for the money shot. While they stripped out of their street clothes Josh asked Have you seen this Erin Sky chick before?



No said Billy. Not in person only her movies. She hasn t done very many. Just a couple girl/girl scenes and a pretty hot lesbian bukkake.



I saw that one Josh said. That naked yoga flick with six or seven hot babes squirting all over each other?



That s the one!



Yeah she was pretty sweet in that. I wonder if she ll squirt all over us?



One can only hope Billy said as he moved close to Josh. He took that hunk by the hips and pulled him close. Josh instantly relaxed in Billy s arms and opened his mouth to meet Billy s. Their smooth naked chests pressed together as they exchanged a deep wet tongue kiss Billy reached up to grasp Josh s firm biceps as their tongues snaked over each other. Both their cocks started to bulge in their boxer shorts and Billy reached down and started to massage Josh s cock over his boxers as they made out.



The door to the dressing room opened and Jennifer the pretty young photographer and production assistant stuck her head into the room. She saw the two hot boxer-clad actors locked in a sexy embrace and gave them a playful tsk-tsk. Save that shit for the shoot guys! Five more minutes and we ll be ready to go!



Billy and Josh broke apart and then checked themselves out in the mirror. They both looked good so they grabbed their bottles of lube and got ready to head to the set. Billy revealed a metal cock ring and showed it to Josh.



Check this out. I m going to wear it during the shoot.



Hot Josh commented as he watched Billy pull his boxers to his ankles and slipped the cock ring over the bald shaft of his half-hard dick. He slid it all the way down to the base and then gently pulled his balls through so that the cock ring was firmly in place at the base of his cock and formed a tight squeeze around his scrotum and shaft.



I need to get one of those Josh said as he saw how Billy s cock turned purple as the blood remained swollen in place. He reached down and gave Billy s cock a few playful tugs. It s fucking thick!



Yeah it makes everything feel so much more intense!



Awesome. Josh dropped Billy s cock and shook his head. Can t wait to get started! They Frenched again and then headed out to the set.



In her own private dressing room Erin sat quietly at the mirror and applied her makeup. She was nervous about this shoot as her porn career had just started and she had never been filmed having sex with a man. Today she would be responsible for two -- though Eric had told her the men would be doing most of the work. She d need to give blowjobs and fuck both of them but it was the guys who would be setting the pace of the film. She would only need to react to them.



She was a great fan of sex but never thought she would be doing porn until she had been recruited a few months ago to take part in that hot slippery lesbian bukkake yoga film. After rolling around naked with a half dozen beautiful naked women Erin decided she loved the exotic and exciting world of porn and wanted to explore new ground.



She had never been with two guys at the same time in her life so today s shoot would be challenging but also very erotic and very naughty. She squeezed her legs together as she applied her lipstick. She had seen the short movie where Billy and Josh had engaged in boy/boy sex and thought both of her costars were hot.



She looked forward to fucking them both and taking a hot load of jizz from their cocks. She had done that lesbian bukkake so a few cumshots from two hot guys should be no problem. She wondered if the director would have her take a facial or let the guys blow their loads into her mouth. If that s what the director wanted Erin would oblige and the thought of taking a double shot across the face excited her so much that she reached down and slipped her hand inside the front of her thong.



Just then the door opened and Jennifer stuck her head inside Five minutes!



Erin quickly pulled her hand out of her underwear and said Ok be right there! Then the door shut and Erin was alone. She was damp and horny but decided to save the fondling for the production -- let those guys work her pussy so she could sit back and enjoy. With one last look in the mirror Erin winked at herself and headed for the set.



The studio was arranged like a bedroom with a king sized bed a nightstand and a dresser. Eric usually directed the videos but today he had turned the day s efforts over to Tara a feisty female director who Erin had worked with during the bukkake film. Tara was just over five feet petite with sandy brown hair pulled behind her head with a clip. She wore a brown suede jacket a pair of jeans and brown high heels. She was spunky with a lot of energy and ready to begin the day s work.



Places people! she clapped her hands as the film crew arrived. There was Chris the pudgy cameraman who had been on hand for almost all of Billy s scenes and Jennifer who always wore a tight T-shirt and jeans. Today her shirt was yellow and pressed tightly against her B-cup tits. She wore white high heels and jeans which were cut so low that Billy could see the strap of her g-string.



Billy and Josh met Erin for the first time as the threesome climbed onto the bed. I m Billy he said as he extended his hand.



Erin she shook it shyly and smiled to Josh.



Josh he said as they shook hands. You ready for this?



Erin took a deep breath and nodded. Can t wait!



The cameras and the talent were ready so Tara walked the threesome through the movie so they understood all their positions. Erin knelt on the bed with Josh and Billy kneeling on either side of her. Tara nodded to Jennifer and Chris and shouted And action!



The guys started by kissing Erin. Josh went to her neck and started to nibble while Billy came around front to kiss her on the mouth. Billy placed his hands on Erin s hips while they made out and Josh rubbed her belly with one hand while his other hand probed backwards and cupped the soft flesh or her round bottom.



Erin let her hands falls to the guy s thighs which she rubbed up and down moving closer and closer to their crotches with every touch. Then Billy started kissing Erin s neck and Josh moved up to kiss her mouth. Their hands continued to probe every inch of Erin s body and the feeling of four strong male hands running over her skin touching her breasts and squeezing her ass made Erin s pussy tingle.



She reached higher and felt they guy s swelling cocks over their boxer shorts then slipped her hands underneath the waistband and shoved them down south. Wow two hard cocks! she said as she grasped those hard shafts in her hands and started to pump them up and down.



Jennifer s camera was snapping rapidly while Chris slowly circled the scene and captured the scene on video. Good Tara commented as she watched the scene from her director s chair. The talent was on a roll and she sat back to let them work.



Josh was now kissing lower and he pulled Erin s T-shirt up to reveal those firm and perfect B-cup breasts. Billy helped Josh pull that shirt over Erin s head so she wore nothing but her thong. Both men moved in and each took a nipple in their lips and started gently sucking Erin s tits while she yanked their boxers down making their erect cocks spring free and bobble up and down. She took a cock in each fist and started sliding her hands back and forth.



Wow both of these cocks are totally shaven she smiled as the boys sucked her tits. So smooth! I wonder how they taste!



Billy and Josh both laid down on their back and slipped out of their boxers so they were totally nude with Erin between them. She smiled for Jennifer s camera and took a cock in each hand. Jennifer snapped a series of shots and moved away so Chris could film Erin jacking both cocks together.



As Erin ran her hand along the length of Billy s cock and down to the base she felt something metallic. A cock ring! she exclaimed when she looked down. Billy s hard cock was swollen purple as that metal ring squeezed his shaft. Mmmm never had a cock with a ring around it. This should be interesting.



Both men s hands were suddenly tugging at Erin s thong. She giggled and with her fists still gently pumping those hard cocks swiveled her butt towards them so that they could pull her thong down to her knees.



She leaned over Billy and opened her mouth letting that 8 inch statue slide down her throat while her other hand continued to massage Josh s stiff prick. Her head bobbed up and down on that cock while Chris moved just inches away to capture a close up.



Josh s finger tickled her crotch from behind and she felt his middle finger gently press against her rectum. Wanting to save the ass play for later Erin let Billy s cock slip out of her mouth and switched to Josh. His cock was equally as hard and as magnificent as Billy s and as she sucked Josh s cock she started to breathe heavily getting lost in the sex and forgetting this was being filmed.



Back and forth she went moving from one cock to the other while Chris and Jennifer caught it all on their cameras. After three minutes of alternating blowjobs the boys stood and Erin slipped out of her thong and knelt on the floor between them. With a cock in each hand she continued to switch back and forth and often paused to catch her breath while she jacked those cocks.



She even pulled them close to each other and rubbed the heads of their cocks together making both men laugh with pleasure. Yeah that s it Josh panted. Rub our fucking cocks together.



She did and then took both of them in her mouth at once -- Jennifer was right there to snap a few shots. Then the men laid on the floor facing each other and interlocked their legs so that their cocks were inches apart.



Erin hovered above them facing the cameras and started a double-barrel blowjob. With both cocks in her hands she pressed them together so they formed one thick shaft of cock. Then she opened her mouth as wide as possible and swallowed both those dongs down her throat. She started to gag on the size but her reflex soon relaxed and Erin was able to gently slide her mouth up and down those two cocks.



She took a break and held them in each fist slapping them together so her saliva formed wet little strings between both shafts. Then she spat a hearty glob of spit on those cocks and jacked it along the shafts. She started alternating her blowjobs again switching from one to another often slapping the cocks together and spitting on them for extra lube. Jennifer was getting lots of good pictures and Chris was shooting great footage.



As Billy and Josh rubbed each other s thighs Erin continued that double blowjob until Tara yelled Cut! The camera folks faded away as Erin let go of the two cocks and sat up to catch her breath. Fucking awesome Tara said. You guys are doing great. Let s get back onto the bed so Billy and Josh can return the favor.



Oh yeah! Erin exclaimed with a smile and eagerly climbed onto the bed sat back cupping her tits and spread her legs for the cameras. Get down there at lick that pussy boys!



Billy and Josh lay on either side of her and began kissing and rubbing her body. Josh stayed up near her face so he could kiss her mouth and rub her titties while Billy probed lower kissing her abdomen and then down to her shaven pussy. It was wet and slick and smelled flowery as if Erin had used some kind of perfume on her pussy before arriving in the studio. Her slit was shaven bare and had a great tan -- the little gold hoop clit ring sparkled under the studio s lights.



While Jennifer climbed onto the bed beside Billy and aimed her camera at Erin s pussy Billy got close and went to work on her slit. He ran his tongue up and down her pussy flicked at the clit and nibbles on her soft wet lips. Josh s hand was soon down there probing that moist hole while Billy s tongue flapped over every inch of that pussy like a hungry little snake.



Now Josh slid down so that his face was also between Erin s legs -- the two boys were side by side at the base of the couch their faces both buried in that pussy. Jennifer stood above them and took several over the shoulder shots of the two men sucking Erin s lips.



Their tongues fought over that clit ring and swapped spit as the boys French kissed each other while sucking Erin s snatch.



Yeah boys that s it! Erin called out as the men ran their tongues in opposite directions along the sides of her puss. Two tongues working that pussy oh fuck yeah! Josh and Billy s tongues met above Erin s clit again and slurped against over each other while hitting Erin s clit at the same time.



Billy reached a finger up to Erin s pussy and slipped it into her hole to get it wet and slippery. Then while he kissed Josh on the mouth Billy popped that finger up Erin s ass. Yeah there you go! she shouted. Finger-fuck my asshole! Oh yeah baby! Finger-fuck me while you lick my pussy! Oh fuck yeah!



A minute later Erin sat up and rolled over on top of Josh. She straddled him and started kissing him on the mouth while Billy remained below with a close up view of that hot pussy and cock. As Erin kissed Josh with heavy tongue she could taste the sweet juice of her pussy on his lips. It only made her feel naughtier.



Billy was down below with a hand wrapped around Josh s hard cock and his tongue planted firmly against Erin s asshole which was just a couple inches away. Billy licked her butt while he pumped Josh s cock and Chris was right beside him filming. Then Billy switched to Josh s cock and started giving him a wet sloppy blowjob while Erin s ass wavered just inches above ready to descend and swallow that hard-on.



Gimme that fucking cock! Erin yelled from above so Billy pointed Josh s cock towards Erin s pussy while she lowered herself onto that shaft. Oh fuck yeah! While she started bouncing on Josh s cock Billy slid up towards them and knelt beside their faces. Erin and Josh were kissing as they fucked and now that Billy s hard-on was inches from their faces they reached out to play with that thing. The cock ring made the boner swell purple with veins protruding from the sides of the shaft. It was the raunchiest thing Erin had ever seen.



Josh opened his mouth and Billy shoved his boner inside and then pulled it out and thrust it towards Erin s waiting mouth. She opened her lips and as Billy s cock entered her mouth she realized it was the first time she had taken two cocks inside her at the same time -- one in the mouth and one in her pussy. It drove her wild and her slit became wet and slippery.



Erin and Josh continued to double-team Billy s cock while Erin bounced on Josh s cock. Then Josh sat up and rolled over so that Erin was under him. He spread her legs wide apart and started pumping her pussy with long slow strokes while Billy rubbed and licked Erin s tits.



Yeah that s it. Fuck that pussy good! Erin shouted as Josh s hard boner slid in and out of her slit.

Good! Cut! called Tara. Josh stopped fucking Erin s pussy and slid his cock out of her hole. Everyone sat up and caught their breaths. You guys look great anyone need a break?



The talent shook their heads -- they desperately wanted to continue. Erin s pussy was aching and needing to be filled while Josh and Billy s cocks were rock hard swelling with semen and ready to burst.



Tara called out Change positions. Billy fucks Josh up the ass!



As Chris repositioned his camera Jennifer handed Billy a condom which he quickly rolled in place on his pulsating boner. Josh got on all fours on the bed and stuck his ass out for Billy to fuck. Billy positioned himself behind Josh while Erin knelt beside Billy and rubbed his chest and abs. She kissed and licked his chest while Billy took Josh s hips in each hand and slowly pushed his cock up Josh s butt.



Josh groaned while Erin grinned and giggled. Wow look at that hard cock going up his ass! Does it hurt? she asked Josh.



No he grunted as Billy slid his cock almost all of the way out and then pushed it back in again.



Fucking awesome Erin grinned as she leaned in to kiss Billy on the mouth. Her lips wrapped around his tongue which she started to suck on as if giving a blowjob. This girl was rocking his world Billy thought. He longed to have her to himself to fuck her on film in a boy/girl scene and shoot a massive load all over her face and tits.



Billy continued fucking Josh s ass for several minutes until Tara called for a switch. Now it was Josh s turn to fuck Billy so they changed positions and Josh slid that hard shaft up Billy s asshole while Erin watched and kissed Josh. A few minutes later and it was Erin s turn to get fucked.



Billy flipped over onto his back and Erin got on top. She slid his cock into her pussy and rested on top of him while Josh got behind and spread her ass cheeks apart. Erin already had one cock up her pussy now she was going to get one up the butt too. As Josh slid his dick up her ass it felt to Erin like she was being split apart. Billy s cock was thick and swollen and Josh s was just as large. It felt awkward to have all that meat inside her but once those cocks started pumping it quickly brought Erin over the edge.



She let herself release her fluids relaxing her pussy muscles as the orgasm came and let her juices flow from her hole and soak those two cocks. Josh and Billy instantly felt the gushing wetness and it drove Josh to the brink. Josh now soaked with sweat started to moan I m going to cum I m going to fucking cum! He pulled his cock out of Erin s ass and shot a thick load all over her butthole and pussy -- globs and globs of jizz soaked Billy s cock and provided more lubricant for Billy and Erin.



Josh reached down below and rubbed those puddles of cum onto Billy s shaft massaging it onto Billy s boner combining the jizz with the natural lube of Erin s pussy.



You going to cum too baby? Erin said to Billy who was below her and thrusting his cock upward to jack her pussy.



Yeah any second! Erin shouted I can t wait to feel that fucking hot cum all over my fucking face!



Josh was soon laying right beside them and when Billy signaled Erin she rolled off him and laid beside Josh so their faces were side by side. Then Billy positioned himself above them and grasped his cock in a fist. While Jennifer snapped pictures one after another and Chris moved back for a wide shot Billy jacked his cock and a thick shot of sperm flew out of his purple shaft and splattered across Josh and Erin s face. They kept their eyes closed and their mouths open to catch more and Billy delivered with another hearty shot of jizz.



He came on both their faces but the bulk of the orgasm landed on Josh. Erin rolled over and starting lapping it up like a starved little puppy while Billy sat back and slid the metal cock ring off his boner. The blood rushed back into his body as Billy laid back and relaxed.



Erin was on top of Josh licking up every last bit of cum while Jennifer stood above them snapping pictured. Chris circled the bed slowly filming every lick until Josh was clean and spotless.



While taking both their cocks in her hand and stroking gently Erin said to the guys My God I haven t had my pussy fucked like that in so long. Wow guys you gave my cunt such a fucking workout. Wanna come back tomorrow and fuck me again? Huh? Think you can come over and fuck this pussy as hard as you just did?



Finally an exasperated Tara yelled Cut! and the cameras stopped rolling. Erin and Josh sat up. Erin cleaned the corner of her mouth with a finger and Josh caught his breath. Billy joined them on the bed while Tara stood and approached them.



Great shoot gang. One of the best MMF scenes I ve directed in awhile. Hell that hardly needed direction -- you guys were ready to eat each other up! Good job!



The talent was dismissed and they returned to their dressing rooms to clean off. A couple of days later the scene was posted online and received the most downloads of any of the scene s on Eric s site. He called Billy and congratulated him on the hot scene.



I swear I came three times when I was cutting that scene Eric told Billy over the phone. Top notch. Really Billy one of the best.



Billy asked if Eric had any straight boy/girl work for him but Eric said no. Not just yet but there is a 20-man 2-girl gangbang video being shot in a few days. Some bisexual fucking but mostly a scene where the guys gang up on the girls. I got these two hotties in their early twenties. Great tans great bodies but slow talkers stupid bimbos. They ve signed on to appear in this bukkake type scene. Are you interested?



Billy said that he was and prepared to report to the studio a week later to perform in his first ever bisexual gangbang sex scene. During the next week he went about his regular routine. Nightly visits to the gym with trips to the tanning salon every other day. The day before the shoot he met Josh at the local nude beach where they laid out together and tanned their full naked bodies.



At the end of the day they went back to Billy s place and gave each other blowjobs but halted right at the point of orgasm saving their loads for tomorrow. Josh insisted that Billy let him wear his cock ring and Josh loved the feeling of that hard metal ring wrapped tightly around the base of his cock and balls. He went out and bought one for himself and the guys reported to the studio together the next day.



There were 19 other guys there all great looking muscular model types. As they removed their shirts and pants and gathered in the large warehouse where the porno would be shot Billy glanced around and sized up the other men. They were in their 20 s and 30 s all had great bodies with dark even tans and not a single one of them had any hair on their chest.



Billy loved that smooth feeling and as the men stepped out of their underwear Billy took a look at those cocks. Nineteen of them all works of art. Varying from seven to nine and a half inches most were shaved bald though some had small patched of pubic hair at the base it was hard on heaven for Billy. He wondered how many of those cocks he would get to suck today.



As Billy slipped out of his clothes he decided to keep his socks and tennis shoes on knowing the concrete floor of this warehouse could get cold and a slippery! He liked walking around nude in nothing but socks and tennis shoes -- it made him feel athletic erotic and sexy. He slipped his cock ring onto his shaft and moved it in place while Josh did the same.



Then Tara the director arrived with Jennifer the photographer and Chris the video guy. Behind them was a pair of twenty-something babes wearing white bathrobes: a blonde with porcelain skin and a face like Julia Roberts named Abbey and a thin brunette with a pretty face and a pointed nose named Liz. The guys started to applaud when the girls walked in and the two babes shyly smiled and held their robes closed.



The two girls were nervous -- both had done porn before but had never acted in a gangbang of this size. It was intimidating to be surrounded by a circle of so many erect cocks that were ready and waiting to go to work.



Tara gave the instructions as the camera crew got in place and then signaled to the girls to drop their robes. The guys cheered again when Abbey let her robe fall to the floor and revealed a tight white nude body with huge bobbling tits that looked more real than fake but almost too big for her thin-framed body. Her belly was flat with a tight little six pack and her pussy was shaved bare. She stood in the center of the circle while a good looking Hispanic guy named Raul walked over to meet her. They embraced and started kissing while Jennifer and Chris started to photograph the scene.



Liz dropped her robe to reveal a very slim body with shapely B-cup tits a flat stomach with a blue and silver belly button ring a round little bubble butt and a pussy shaved into a thin little stripe. Jennifer handed Liz a small hand-held video camera and she took a place in the circle beside Billy and Josh and filmed Raul and Abbey going at it.



The rest of the guys started rubbing on their cocks while Abbey and Raul kissed with lots of tongue and heavy groping. Raul couldn t stop squeezing Abbey s fleshy white tits and she kept a fist wrapped tightly around his hard shaven cock. With a big smile Liz walked into the circle and filmed the couple up close then turned her camera back to the circle of guys and filmed them as they masturbated. Chris filmed a wide shot of the scene so naked Liz and her camera were part of the action.



Let s see those fucking hard-ons guys! Liz said as she moved the camera across the crowd of naked guys. That s it jack those fucking cocks for the camera!



Billy and Josh looked at each other and smiled and slowly stroked their swollen cocks. Billy reached over and ran a hand over Josh s smooth pecs and down to his abs. Liz was soon right beside him filming it all. Go ahead grab his cock baby she pleaded. Yeah you like having a big hard prick in your hand don t you?



Billy reached down and grabbed Josh s thick cock in his hand and started jacking it back and forth. That s it! Liz smiled. Stroke that thing yeah! Nice cock rings! I fucking love it!



She moved along the circle to two hot guys standing beside Billy and Josh who had their arms around each other while stroking their hard cocks. In the center of the circle Abbey was now squatting before Raul slurping on that boner with a hand wrapped around the base of his cock. Jennifer s camera was snapping and flashing like crazy while Liz continued to move around the circle and film the rest of the guys who were now rubbing each other s muscles and stroking each other s dicks.



Abbey now stood and bent over in front of Raul and he took her by the hips and slid his hard cock into her pussy from behind. They began to bounce and grind against each other as Raul fucked her standing doggie style. Liz turned and aimed her camera at that action before returning it to the circle of guys. She was now standing before Eric the handsome producer of the film who stood before her tanned and chiseled and gently stroking his cock.



Somebody take this camera Liz said and handed the video recorder to the hottie next to Eric. I ve got to suck on this cock. She knelt before Eric and took his cock in her mouth sliding it in and out with passion and fury. Her head bobbed back and forth so fast that spit started flying from her lips in every direction. Eric threw his head back and groaned while the guy next to him captured it all on film.



Jennifer continued to circle the outside of the group and snap photographs -- she was wearing her jeans and high-heels and a tight red T-shirt. Every so often she would duck between a couple of guys and take some snapshots from inside the circle.



Raul slipped his cock out of Abbey s puss as another hot guy Pete took his place. As Pete started fucking Abbey from behind Raul went around front and held his cock inches from Abbey s face. He pulled his shaft a few times and a column of jizz exploded from his cock and plastered itself across Abbey s face and flew into her hair. She opened her mouth to catch as much as she could while Pete slammed her from behind. Raul finished shooting his load and then shoved his cock into Abbey s mouth so she could suck it clean -- globs of spooge dripped from her cheeks and chin.



Liz now had Eric s cock in her mouth and a cock in each hand. As she worked those three cocks Billy realized he could no longer take it. He walked over to Liz who was squatting in the middle of three guys and lifted her ass off the floor so that she was bent over like Abbey. Billy spread her ass cheeks apart and jammed his throbbing cock up her pussy from behind. Liz let out a wail as he started fucking her with intense thrusts that got deeper with every push.



She had her lips wrapped around one guy s cock who filmed it with the hand held camera. Chris was beside them with his own camera filming the four on one exchange and Jennifer also appeared for a moment to snap a few still shots.



Josh was busy getting his cock sucked by two hot blonde guys who looked like surfers. They knelt before him each with a hand around his cock and took turns alternating their slurps.



Pete pulled his cock out of Abbey and shot a hearty load of cum all over her back. It dripped off her back and rolled into the crack of her ass providing some lube for the next guy -- a cowboy looking model named Luke who wore cowboy boots and nothing else. He grabbed her hips and pushed his shaved cock into her pussy not minding that sperm from Pete s load was dripping off Abbey s ass and onto his cock.



Billy was about to cum but he didn t want to shoot his load yet so he pulled out of Liz and took the hand held camera from the other guy while Eric took his place behind her. Billy circled them and filmed as Eric fucked Liz s ass. She bent forward holding onto two hard cocks for balance moaning intensely and dripping with sweat.



Billy looked for Josh and saw him getting his cock sucked by two good looking blonde guys. All the rest of the guys who were not busy fucking or having their cocks sucked by one of the two girls were blowing each other or standing and watching while stroking their cocks waiting their turn.



This was a full-fledged gangbang Billy realized as he moved the camera across the group of tanned and sweating bodies while moans and grunts of passion filled the room. As his cock pointed out hard and stiff the shiny cock ring in place at the base Jennifer appeared beside him and snapped a couple of pictures of Billy standing there nude with the camera. She smiled at him when she was finished and he smiled back. Billy wondered if Jennifer ever took her clothes off and appeared in one of these movies.



Next thing he knew a stranger -- a young hunk with short spiked hair -- was suddenly kneeling before Billy. He quickly swallowed Billy s bald cock and started giving him a killer BJ. Billy pointed his camera at the action and recorded his shiny cock disappearing down this guy s throat over and over and over again.



Billy looked to the center of the room and saw Josh fucking Abbey from behind. Her huge tits bobbled back and forth with every thrust and she seemed to have more cum on her face than before. Luke had shot his load all over her face just before Josh entered her and as Billy watched another guy walked over with his hard cock in his hand and jacked a hearty load of goo into Abbey s mouth. She caught a good portion in her mouth but let it dribble out so it covered her chin and dripped to the floor.



Now Liz appeared in front of Abbey those nude buns shook as she walked up to her costar and bent over to kiss her on the mouth. Abbey pushed as much cum as she could into Liz s mouth and Liz did her best to lick the thick wads of spooge off Abbey s face.



Josh and another guy were now standing beside them ready to jack their loads onto both girls faces. Liz knelt before Abbey and Abbey used Liz s shoulders for balance. Down came Josh s load splattering mostly across Liz s face while the other guy pumped his cum onto Abbey. Some of Josh s cum flew wild and landed on the other guy s cock but he just kept pumping using the sperm as lube while his cock emptied all over Abbey.



The girls kissed each other again while Eric appeared and shot his load all over them. Then Billy got behind Abbey and slid his cock up her opened and slippery pussy. She still had globs of cum all over her back and ass which oozed along her curved and toned back as he pumped her silly. Billy reached around front and grabbed those two huge jugs while Chris and Jennifer circled close with their cameras.



There was a lot of moaning and a lot of sweat in the room. Billy reached orgasm so he pulled his cock out and shoved it up Abbey s asshole shooting a pint of jizz up her rectum. When he pulled his cock out Chris was there to film as Abbey pushed that hearty load out of her butt -- it oozed out of her asshole dripped over her pussy lips and ran down her leg to the floor and that spooge just seemed to keep pouring out of her ass.



Billy was spent. He looked for Josh and saw his friend recovering off to the side watching as Liz worked three bald cocks at once her face covered with cum while getting fucked from behind. The last guys to cum shot their loads all over the girls and each other -- everyone seemed to be covered with cum then the boys backed away while the two girls collapsed onto each other out of breath sweating and utterly covered with cum.



There were puddles of cum all over the floor and the girls rolled in it as they kissed each other and rubbed those 20 loads into each other s skin like body oil. Jennifer and Chris took close up shots of the girls wallowing while that third camera had been handed off to Tara who filmed the guys.



Billy and Josh gathered their clothes amazed at the sex scene they had just participated in. Holy shit that was hot! Josh exclaimed as they dressed and left the studio thirty minutes later.



No shit Billy said. I fucking love working on these movies!



They bid each other farewell and Billy walked to his car. As he was about to get in he heard a gentle female voice called out Hey porn star!



It was Jennifer who was standing outside the warehouse smoking a cigarette. Billy walked over. How d you like that scene?



She blew smoke into the air and tilted her head slightly. God photographing all of these sex scenes is making me hot.



How can you stand it? Billy asked. Don t you want to just rip off your clothes and join in the action?



Fuck yeah! she said. That scene today was so fucking hot I was just wishing that I could be one of those girls.



Why don t you try it?



No she shook her head. Photography is my thing. I m not interested in appearing in all those videos. It s just a fantasy.



Billy nodded not knowing what to say next. They stood and stared at each other for a moment and then the tension broke. Jennifer flicked her cigarette aside and Billy knew what needed to happen. She came to him and wrapped her arms around his neck thrusting her opened mouth towards his.



He parted his lips and felt her tongue slide into his mouth and start to slither around inside. His cock immediately started to grow and Jennifer could feel the bulge in his pants. The parking lot was secluded and nearly empty. They went behind Billy s car where they couldn t be seen so easily and Jennifer unbuttoned her jeans and dropped them to the pavement. She stepped out leaving her high heels and T-shirt on and then bent over Billy s car.

Fuck me from behind she whispered as Billy unbuttoned his jeans and slipped his cock out. It was hard as a rock and it easily slid up Jennifer s wet pussy. Oh God that s it she moaned as he started passionately fucking her.



Billy nibbled on her neck from behind and massaged her breasts through her shirt. She was breathing heavy and it didn t take long. Just a few minutes later Jennifer hit orgasm and Billy felt a rush of wetness down below. He was about to blow his load too.



I m going to cum he announced. Where do you want it?



I ll take it Jennifer quickly spun around and knelt before him opening her mouth wide just below his cock. Billy shot a powerful load directly into her mouth and was surprised at how quickly she swallowed every drop of jizz. When he was finished Jennifer sucked on his cock to shine it off and then stood and looked around. No one had seen them.



She quickly put her jeans back on adjusted her hair and kissed Billy on the cheek. I ve got to go. See you next time. She got in her car and sped away leaving Billy thinking that this had to be one of the greatest days of his life.



Two days later Eric called and congratulated Billy on another awesome sex scene. We re getting more downloads than ever before!



But what about chicks Eric? You promised me I d be fucking some chicks doing more boy/girl work.



Getting tired of the bisexual stuff?



No I love sucking cock don t get me wrong. And the money is great. But I got into this so I could fuck girls and only girls. Give me something to work with Eric.



Eric sighed. Okay. I just have one more bisexual gig for you next week and then I can book you on a boy/girl sex scene. I promise. Just show up next week for one last foursome shoot. It ll be you and Tony plus two young bleach blonde bimbos with dark tans and fake tits. We re going for an all out boy/boy/girl/girl sloppy foursome sex orgy. Are you in?



Billy grinned. Tony was hot and he d be fucking two chicks too. Just the four of them. It sounded hot. You know me Eric. I m in!



Tony was another beautiful specimen of man. Long black hair Italian descent with a body like a Roman statue chiseled from muscle and tanned bronze like a God. Billy had sucked Tony s cock several times during the famous all male orgy scene at Eric s mansion. He had even taken his first facial cumshot from Tony s beautiful bald cock. Now they d have a chance to work together again to fuck each other and to fuck two hot babes at the same time.



Amy and Lisa had been sorority sisters before dropping out of college freshman year to pursue careers in porn. They were both nineteen and veterans of the industry -- both had acted with Erin in the lesbian bukkake hot yoga orgy film several months ago. Both had long blonde hair that was almost white offset by dark fake tans. Amy had much larger tits than Lisa and both girls shaved their pussies completely bald. Since Billy and Tony also shaved their pubic hair it would be a fest of bare flesh skin on skin sex smooth private parts sliding against each other.



The best thing about Amy and Lisa were their thong tan lines -- so crisp and distinct with a stark contrast of white thong-shaped skin against their round tanned butts. The girls tanned nearly every day in the same thong and had been doing so for many months. It was the only way to get a tan line that distinct.



The talent reported to the studio that day and met in the makeshift bedroom where they would perform their scene. Eric was on hand to direct with Chris on camera and Jennifer taking photographs. She smiled when she saw Billy and he smiled back but they said not a word keeping their parking lot encounter between themselves.



Billy was impressed by how beautiful Amy and Lisa were. They were a pair of stunning bleach blondes with dark tans -- exactly the types of girls Billy imagined himself fucking in all those porn fantasies of his.



He was happy to see Tony again and looked forward to working with him very closely. Eric explained the scene: Billy and Tony were the boyfriends and Lisa and Amy the girlfriends. The group was getting together for a night of healthy sexual experimentation and would be exploring the pleasures of bisexual sex.



Just be natural. Stick to the scenes and just let it happen.



First up was a simple boy/girl boy/girl couple s make out session on the bed. They d start fully clothed and slowly remove each other s clothes until all four were completely nude. Then they d bring out the body oil and strap-on dildos and the real fun would begin!



One thing Eric told Billy and Tony before the shoot: something to be ready for...both girls were famous for their squirting ability...



The foursome knelt on the bed Billy beside Lisa and Tony with Amy. They all wore loose fitting T-shirts and shorts and when Eric shouted Action! they started kissing. It was nice to have one girl all to himself Billy thought as his tongue snaked into Lisa s mouth. He wrapped his arms around her thin waist and let her hard fake tits press against his chest. His cock was starting to grow and Lisa ran a hand over his bulge.



Next to them Tony and Amy were kissing passionately -- Tony had both hands wrapped around her huge tits. He lifted her shirt over her head to reveal a set of shiny brown D-cup tits. As he went down to suck her nipples Jennifer was there to snap a series of photographs.



Billy pulled Lisa s shirt over her head and saw those hard baseball shaped C-cups standing up straight and hard. As he buried his face between them Chris circled around with the camera. Lisa s hands were feeling for Billy s shorts and yanking at them. Soon she had pulled them off so that both of them were nude and kneeling in an embrace.



Billy s cock pointed out straight. Tony and Amy were also nude and kneeling as they kissed. Jennifer snapped some shots of the four nude bodies. Let s all pose and put your arms around each other. The foursome stopped kissing -- the two girls got in the middle and put their arms around each other. Billy and Tony were on either side with their hard cocks sticking out straight. The group smiled and Jennifer snapped a few pictures.



Then the girls went down and to start sucking those cocks. As the guys knelt side by side the girls got on all fours before them those white thong tan lines visible as the babes bent over. Lisa ran both hands along Billy s shaft and said What a nice fucking boner! It s going to take two hands to jerk this fucking cock!



Amy looked over as she swallowed Tony s bald cock down to the base and noted how beautiful Billy s cock was. The girls started slurping on those magnificent boners and they both used a lot of saliva while sucking.



Lisa gave Billy s cock a few wet slurps and then pulled it out and let wads and wads of saliva drip out which she rubbed all over his hard shaft. Oh look at how that hot nasty spit oozes out! she said as she slid her hand along his wet boner. I m going to drain your cock dry baby. I want every drop of cum that s inside this cock.



With that she opened her mouth and took that prick down her throat swallowing it all the way down to the base so that the tip of her nose touched the smooth skin at the base of Billy s cock. She continued sliding it in and out of her mouth deep throating the entire length with every suck.



After several long slurps she took Billy s cock out of her mouth -- the hard shaft was covered with slippery spit. She used her fist to jack her saliva along the shaft and spit another healthy glob of spit onto his cock while she stroked it. Lisa looked over to Amy whose head bobbed up and down Tony s cock. How s that cock taste girl?



Nice Amy said as Tony s cock slipped out of her mouth. Want to try it?



Yeah! Lisa happily crawled over to Tony and Amy switched places and knelt in front of Billy.



Wow Amy exclaimed as she started stroking his wet shaft. This thing s covered in spit! She quickly swallowed its entire length and began giving Billy one of the great blowjobs he d ever had. Chris and Jennifer moved in close to photograph the action while Eric sat on his director s chair watching the scene unfold.



After five more minutes of blowjobs the girls switched placed with the guys flipping over to lie side by side on their backs while the boys knelt between their legs. Billy was before Amy and Tony was with Lisa.



Suck our pussies Amy demanded.



Suck them good! Lisa said. Make my bald pussy fucking soaking wet and make it drip with your spit! Billy and Tony dove into the action started eating those fresh nineteen year old cunts. Amy s pussy was soft and smooth. Her body had a dark tan except for the white triangle patch over her pussy lips where she wore a tiny bikini.



Billy slid his tongue up and down her slit poked it into her hole and took her clit between his lips sucking it like he was giving a blowjob. He could hear Jennifer s camera snapping pictures just over his shoulder. It only excited him more. Fuck my pussy Amy pleaded. I want you to fuck me and cum all over me and shoot that hot load of cum all over my face.



These girls were fucking nasty! Billy got in position and then guided his eight inch hard-on into Amy s wet slit. Oh God yes! she called out as he started slowly pumping her with long full strokes. Amy reached up and grasped her heavy brown tits I each hand and started rubbing them while Billy fucked her pussy.



Tony also climbed on top of Lisa and started to fuck her missionary style as well. Both girls were on their backs side-by-side being mounted by two tanned and muscular hunks who fucked their pussies in unison. Billy and Tony soon moved into a rhythm where they were fucking both girls at the same pace their hard round asses bobbing up and down in perfect synch.



That s it! shouted Lisa. Fuck our pussies! Slide those big fucking thick cocks into our tight wet cunts! That s it! Fuck our pussies! Fuck our pussies good!



Your cock is so fucking thick Amy said as she looked into Billy s eyes. Oh my God it s fucking pulling me wide open! Holy fuck I can t believe I m taking that whole fucking cock in my pussy! Oh FUCK!!!



No this was a fucking porno thought Billy as Chris knelt beside him and aimed his camera close on Billy s cock and Amy s pussy. Billy moved slightly to give Chris a better shot while continuing to pump Amy s pussy and listen to these two sluts talk dirty.



Over by Tony Lisa had her long thin legs wrapped tightly around Tony so her feet squeezed against his ass and helped shove his thrusts in harder. Oh fuck! she shouted as Tony s big cock plunged deeper and deeper into her hole. Fuck! she shouted again.



Oh fucking nasty! Amy shouted as Billy slipped his cock out of her slit and started rubbing the shaft along her slick clit. He held it in a fist and used it to slap her cunt with brisk wet strokes. Fucking nasty!



Now Lisa sat up and pushed Tony off her. Then she climbed off the bed and ran to the nightstand where a bottle of baby oil waited. She grabbed the bottle and hurried back to the bed where Tony watched as Billy fucked Amy. Lisa took the oil bottle and squirted oil all over Tony s chest.



Yeah she grinned. Let s get all oiled up baby! She handed the bottle to Tony and then attacked his chest and started vigorously rubbing the oil onto his smooth and tanned pecs and along his biceps. Tony squirted oil onto Lisa tits and her stomach and watched it drip down to her shaved slit. They kept rubbing the oil onto each other while they kissed with wet and heavy tongue.



Then Lisa snatched the bottle and squirted it all over Amy and Billy. She literally emptied the bottle on both of them soaking their bodies and making all four of them completely slippery. Then Lisa dove between Billy and Amy and started rubbing the oil onto their skin while Tony got behind Billy and started to rub oil onto his back and shoulder -- all while Billy kept sliding his hard cock in and out of Amy s pussy.



The cameras backed away to capture the four tanned and shining bodies and Lisa rubbed oil onto Amy and Tony took care of Billy. Lisa straddled Amy so that her sorority sister started sucking her clit while Lisa came close to Billy spit in his mouth and started Frenching him deeply. Tony reached down to where Billy s oily cock pumped that bald pussy and started rubbing oil all over their privates.



Then Tony pulled Billy off Amy while Lisa held on tight. Tony and Lisa collapsed on top of Billy as he fell back and both of them started kissing his face while Amy sat up and wrapped a hand around Billy s slick cock.



While Lisa Tony and Billy shared a sloppy three way kiss Amy slid off the bed and reached to the floor for a pair of strap-on dildos. She stepped into one of them and buckled it firmly in place -- a nine inch pink dildo swung back and forth as she adjusted her strap-on.



Amy placed the other one on the bed beside Lisa and then got behind her sorority sister. Lisa s oily ass and her thong tan line wavered before Amy as Lisa sucked on Billy and Tony s tongues. Amy grabbed Lisa s hips and then slid the nine inch rubber cock up Lisa pussy and started fucking her dog style.



Oh God yeah baby! Lisa called and looked over her shoulder where Amy s glistening boob wiggled back and forth as she pumped pussy. Fuck that pussy. Fuck that pussy.



Tony went down and took Billy s cock in his mouth while Lisa continued to kiss Billy. Tony started slurping on that hard shaft as Chris and Jennifer continued to capture the scene with a wide shot. All four actors were completely unaware of the camera or the fact that they were shooting a porno film. They were completely lost in the raw and erotic sex orgy.



Now Jennifer handed a condom to Tony and Billy helped him slide it in place. Then Billy knelt on the bed beside Lisa while Tony got behind Billy. Billy and Lisa were side by side close enough to start kissing each other while Tony and Amy were positioned behind them for dog style fucking. Tony and Amy kissed while Amy s hips gyrated behind Lisa.



Tony held Billy s ass cheeks slightly apart and then plunged his hard dick up Billy s asshole. Billy grunted and Lisa laughed while she watched.



Do you like having that big dick up your ass?



Oh yeah! Billy said as Tony started fucking his butthole -- the baby oil was the perfect lube and helped Tony cock slide in and out.



As Lisa got fucked she got close to Billy and asked Does that hard cock feel good in your asshole baby?



Fuck yeah! he yelled as that hard cock plunged deeper into his rectum.



Fucking hot Amy said as she watched Tony s cock slide in and out of Billy s waiting asshole. Lisa you should see this hard cock sliding in and out of his ass. Fucking incredible!



Now it was Tony and Amy who were pumping back and forth in perfect synch while Billy and Lisa knelt on all fours and got slammed from behind.



Eric and the camera crew were amazed at the level of sexual energy and nastiness taking place on the bed. Jennifer was so horny she could barely hold her camera Chris had a half hard-on under his shorts but tried to concentrate on operating his camera. Eric had a complete erection and was rubbing his cock through his jeans from his director s chair.



Now Amy slid her dildo out of Lisa s pussy and handed her the other strap-on. Awesome! Lisa said as she slipped it in place. Wanna fucking double team these two hot guys? Amy grinned and nodded and then came forward and kissed Lisa. The two girls shared a wet French kiss. Their tongues flapped back and forth against each other. Lisa grabbed Amy s cheeks spit into her mouth and then licked her own spit off Amy s tongue.



Fucking naughty! Amy laughed. She helped tighten the buckles of Lisa s strap-on and then the girls pointed their dildos at the guys where Tony was still sliding his cock in and out of Billy s ass.



Amy and Lisa got on either side of Tony and started kissing him while he fucked Billy. They engaged in a three way tongue kiss before they started pulling him away from Billy. Back off baby it s my turn Amy said as she got in place behind Billy. His oily ass bent over before her and his puckered asshole beckoned.



Get next to your boyfriend Lisa said to Tony who knelt beside Billy so the guys were side by side on all fours. Lisa smiled at Amy Let s fuck these asses!



Let s do it!



In went those dildos and the girls starting fucking the guys from behind. Billy had had cocks up his ass before several of them but this was the first time he had been fucked by a hot female porn star wearing a strap-on dildo. Amy was not as rough as Tony. Her dildo was about the same size as he cock but she didn t plunge it all the way up his ass like Tony did.



Her soft hands held onto his hips and gently rubbed his ass cheeks while that dildo worked his hole. Beside them Lisa pushed a long glob of spit out of her mouth and guided it so it landed on Tony s butthole. Then she started pumping that dildo in and out with short brisk strokes.



Tony and Billy were side-by-side on all fours while the girls jacked their butts with strap-ons in synch. Amy and Lisa s asses bounced back and forth in tandem while the guys grunted as those dildos plugged their asses.



Yeah fuck that butt baby! Lisa called out. Amy smiled and slapped Billy s ass then leaned over to kiss Lisa full on the mouth. Chris had his camera off to the side so he could capture all four actors. Jennifer was beside the girls taking snapshots of the two strap-on wearing babes.



Billy and Tony both had their hands on their cocks and were stroking themselves while they got fucked. Lisa spit on Tony s asshole again and Amy reached underneath and slid her hand along Billy s cock from behind. These balls feel big and ready to burst! Amy exclaimed. You going to shoot that jizz all over me?



Yeah Billy said. First I want to fuck your ass.



Oh yeah! Amy squealed and slid the dildo out of Billy s ass. She crawled onto the bed on all fours and took Billy s place beside Tony while Billy got behind her and grabbed onto those fleshy ass cheeks. The white T shape of her thong tan line disappeared into the crack of her browned and oiled ass. Billy leaned in close and slicked the tip of his tongue against her small shaven asshole.



Oh wow! Lick my ass baby! Amy squealed again. Billy licked some saliva onto her asshole and then let his tongue start flapping back and forth against her anus which made Amy yelp with glee. Yeah fucking nasty baby. Lick that fucking ass!



Soon Lisa was beside Billy smiling happily and she flicked her tongue against Amy s asshole so they both started working that butt. Billy s tongue took one side and Lisa s licked the other often meeting in the middle to exchange a dirty wet French kiss. Tony was soon under Amy and positioning his cock just below her pussy.



Billy reached out and grasped Tony s shaft giving it a few tugs and letting his oily hand easily slide along that baby oil-covered cock. Billy held it upright as Amy lowered herself onto the thick shaft and then Billy positioned himself behind her while Lisa helped guide his cock into her asshole.



Oh God two huge cocks inside of me! Amy grunted as she started to bounce up and down on Tony s shaft while Billy s cock pumped her asshole from behind. Oh my fucking God your cocks are so big guys! Holy fucking shit! Oh fuck!



Lisa rolled over onto her back so that she was beside Tony and looking up at Amy. Lisa ripped the dildo off of her strap-on harness spread her legs and started furiously fucking her pussy while Amy got double te]]> http://gayblogonline.com/2009/03/04/queer-teen-beats/feed/ 0 http://gayblogonline.com/2009/02/27/skinny-dipping-in-the-pool/ http://gayblogonline.com/2009/02/27/skinny-dipping-in-the-pool/#comments Fri, 27 Feb 2009 17:54:42 +0000 admin http://gayblogonline.com/2009/02/27/skinny-dipping-in-the-pool/

Twinks skinny dipping in the pool

Cobalt Blue Ch. 06 Pt. 01

The Cherokee jeep pulled up outside the exclusively named hotel and spa and the dark haired driver turned to smile at the surprised gasp of his blond companion. He gazed at the angelic face the luscious lips open in an o of shock.



Think you can put up with spending a couple of days here love he asked his warm voice resonating with amusement. He reached to caress a slender toned thigh.



When you said you d manage to secure a couple of days at a spa to relax I never dreamt it would be *this* one came the whispered response. I know how exclusive and expensive this place is.



The owner is a friend Jaze smiled trying to relax his mate. You gave me the most wonderful Christmas surprise love I wanted to do something that would be equally memorable for you. The mellow voice dropped lower becoming like a dark silk caress in the small ear. I can hardly wait to take you in a Jacuzzi baby. His hand moved from the thigh he still caressed to tenderly cup the clothed bulge at his lover s groin. Seems you like that idea too Stewie he laughed softly.



Oh yeah Stewie breathed hitching his hips a little to deepen the contact. He gave Jaze an incandescent smile. Leaning over he pressed his lips to his mate s and the two kissed tenderly. Stewie s hand encountered a similar bulge to his own between Jaze s muscular thighs and gave it a gentle squeeze. And it looks like I m not the only one he giggled the nervousness he d initially felt on arriving beginning to dispel with the growing intimacy.



Jaze re-started the jeep to take it to be garaged.



//You don t know the half of what I have in mind love// he thought as the vehicle moved forward.



The hotel foyer was magnificent in gold gilt and white marble. Jaze and Stewie walked towards the glamorous receptionist. Stewie was too enthralled with the foyer that boasted a huge real Christmas tree as well as natural winter greenery as its decorations to notice the disparaging look the two men received from her. Jaze was unconcerned. When driving wherever possible he dressed for comfort. It was obvious that the immaculately groomed and manicured young woman thought they were in the wrong place. However as Jaze gave his name her demeanour instantly changed. She smiled ingratiatingly and oozed charm.



Mr Kingston she breathed in a girly voice. Mr Rawlings asked to be notified as soon as you arrived. He wants to escort you personally.



Jaze nodded politely as she picked up a phone to make the call. He was tempted to be annoyed at the initial reaction they d encountered but as Stewie had been oblivious he decided not to make an issue of it. He wanted Stewie to enjoy this treat.



A few minutes later and a delighted shout disturbed the air.



Jaze! came an enthusiastic voice.



Stewie turned to seek the source and came almost face to face with Daniel Rawlings. He was younger than Stewie would have imagined for owning such an establishment. He was a little taller than Stewie but slimmer to the point of border-line thinness. His hair was blond and short but the dark eyebrows gave away the true colour of his hair. His clothes and Rolex watch screamed his wealth. Stewie could only watch stunned as Daniel breezed past him and pulled Jaze into a tight hug kissing each cheek.



It s wonderful to see you again Jaze the young man said sincerely.



Looks like you ve continued successfully here in your father s footsteps Danny Jaze relied gesturing vaguely around him.



A few changes here and there just to keep up to date with people s expectations Danny smiled.



Danny I d like to introduce you to my partner Jaze said indicating Stewie. Daniel Rawlings this is Stewart Donovan but he s normally known as Stewie.



Stewie Danny nodded politely as he extended his hand.



As they briefly shook hands artificial blond rapidly assessed real. Stewie s blond hair fell like golden silk to his shoulders. His sapphire blue eyes held a tinge of apprehension but radiated intelligence. His cheeks were high and sculptured and the lips a Cupid s bow. Although Stewie was slender Danny recognised there was a hidden strength in the lissom body. As Danny released Stewie s hand he angled his head to turn a calculating look at the man who was a friend of both him and his father. Jaze was taller and more muscular than the man introduced as his partner and exuded raw male power. His dark hair was still cut short and he still sported a goatee. Danny could see the hazel eyes were fixed on the other blond and he could see the love that shone in them.



Danny gave a mental sigh. Jaze s call for a favour to spend two days at his spa had piqued Danny s curiosity and excited the younger man. He d always been attracted to Jaze in an indefinable way but the spark had always seemed to be missing. There was no mistaking the spark between these two men. Danny resigned himself to the notion he would never be anything more than a friend and determined that as Jaze had entrusted him with his partner s well-being he would do everything he could to ensure both men s stay was enjoyable and memorable.



I wanted to give Stewie a special gift Jaze s warm voice broke into Danny s reverie. A couple of days here seemed to fit the bill perfectly. As he spoke Danny s body had obscured Stewie s view of Jaze and so the younger man failed to see the smile and nod that passed between the other two men.



I m sure I ve matched your requirements Jaze Danny said smoothly as he sketched an elaborate bow.



Stewie glanced between each man uncertain. He sometimes found it hard to believe someone as handsome and charismatic as Jaze would be interested in him. A strong hand suddenly caught his arm pulling him into a loving embrace. He looked up into hazel eyes that left no doubt as to their owner s innermost feelings.



I love you Jaze he murmured burying his face into Jaze s strong shoulder.



I love you Stewie Jaze replied nuzzling the smaller man s temple recognising Stewie s insecurity. Only ever you love he added quietly.



If you re ready? Danny asked smiling.



Jaze kept hold of Stewie s hand as he picked up their small suitcase. He led Stewie behind Danny trusting that his friend had indeed met his requirements.



Danny strode ahead jauntily. Jaze had made some very specific requests as part of his favour. However Danny was quite certain he d not only met but had succeeded in exceeding that asked of him. He was as excited about Jaze s reactions as Jaze would be about his partner s. He took the pair to the top floor of his hotel and then into another small lift that went to one of the penthouse suites. He handed Jaze a duplicate of the key that had granted him access to the exclusive lift.



Your rooms your lift he said smiling. Privacy he winked at Jaze. As they stepped out of the lift he handed Jaze a card key. Your suite he said indicating the door opposite. He opened the door and stood back as his guests entered. His smile widened at the twin gasps.



The living room boasted a gas fire that gave the impression of a real log fire. The large mantle was decorated with natural greenery. A large tree stood by French windows that led to a balcony overlooking the gardens and a fountain. The ceiling however had the two other men riveted. Above them was a roof of glass that gave the appearance that their ceiling was the sky. As Danny ushered them into the bedroom they found the ceiling there was also glass. The room was dominated by a large four-poster bed that didn t have a canopy. Therefore when lying in bed the occupants would feel as though they were sleeping under the stars. Off the bedroom was the bathroom. In here the ceiling was covered. It was the same gold and white marble as the foyer and in the centre was a generously sized Jacuzzi.



Danny regarded his friend and their partner. He grinned happily. Although Stewie was not Danny s type as he stood there taking everything in Danny found he looked adorable. However as he turned to regard Jaze Danny was barely able to contain his gasp and could do nothing whatsoever to prevent the sudden surge of blood to his groin. Jaze s eyes were half-lidded and devouring Stewie and the smile was nothing short of feral. Ruefully Danny wished he d be the recipient of a gaze of that intensity. Surreptitiously he re-arranged his wayward flesh and began to leave.



The massages you booked will be ready on schedule he called over his shoulder. As he shut the door to the suite he leant against it with a groan and palmed the prominent bulge in his expensive slacks. He pulled out his mobile and with a wicked smile hit speed-dial. Receiving a favourable response Danny was grinning widely as he entered the exclusive lift.



Jaze wrapped strong arms around his stunned lover.



You like it baby? he asked.



Jaze Stewie spoke in a small awed voice. How can you possibly afford this? This is *the* most exclusive spa.



I have some money behind me love Jaze said being purposefully vague. Now wasn t the time to let Stewie know just how much money was behind the enigmatic older man. That was something he intended to do as gradually as circumstances allowed. I m not the type to flaunt it he added as he nuzzled at Stewie s temple. Besides I know Danny.



Well? Stewie asked before he could censure his wayward tongue. He felt the embrace tighten.



Danny has and will never be my lover Jaze said quietly. He caressed Stewie s lower lip with his fingers in a tender gesture. I have you love and you are all I have ever wanted and all I will ever need.



Sorry the younger man whispered as he held tightly to the bigger man.



No need for apologies Jaze smiled. He tilted Stewie s face upwards to gaze into the cerulean depths. We re here to relax and enjoy ourselves. He scooped Stewie into his arms without warning and strode to the bed. He dropped the smaller man in the centre following the lithe body with his own and claiming Stewie s lips in a deep kiss. He slowly ravished Stewie s mouth entwining their tongues in a slow erotic dance. As he ended the kiss he gave a mischievous smile. Stewie squealed as Jaze ruthlessly exploited every ticklish spot he knew on his lover s body until Stewie s eyes were sparkling with joy. Only then did the older man allow his touches to become slower and more intimate until Stewie was moaning softly and their kisses were becoming more heated.



Jaze allowed his weight to settle a little more on the smaller body and mated their mouths again. His tongue slide sensuously against Stewie s before he sucked it into his own mouth. Stewie s mewls of pleasure were breathed into Jaze s mouth as he stroked Jaze s shoulder and back trying to pull the bigger even closer between his willingly parted thighs. Jaze was rewarded by a breathless giggle as he dropped a kiss to the tip of Stewie s nose.



I ve arranged a massage baby he told the relaxed blond. We need showers so you hop in first whilst I unpack. After we re showered I can take you on a quick tour.



Stewie was surprised and somewhat disappointed that Jaze didn t share the shower. Stewie was tempted to relieve the aroused flesh jutting proudly from his small nest of blond curls on his own but knew he would rather share his passion with his mate. As Stewie walked naked into the bedroom he saw the leisure tops and pants with the spa s exclusive logo laid out on the bed.



I arranged for these when I booked. Saved us packing anything to lounge around in. I ll be two minutes he smiled as he rushed to take his own shower.



Stewie was stunned at the opulence of the spa. There were well maintained gardens that had many intimate seats for couples as well as beautifully tended topiary and elegant fountains. Inside there was a fully fitted gym and full sized swimming pool. There were saunas and Jacuzzis and a fully equipped beauty parlour offering their treatments to both sexes. Stewie was led to one of the masseurs. He was a large muscular man of similar height and build to Jaze dressed in white linen trousers and t-shirt emblazoned with the spa s logo and the name Michael.



Mr Donovan the big blond man extended a meaty hand.



I ll leave you in good hands Stewie Jaze said. Be back soon. Enjoy.



If Jaze noticed the smaller man s sadness he didn t comment. Stewie turned his attention to the masseur standing patiently. Stewie pasted on what he hoped was a reasonable smile that didn t reach his eyes. He hadn t expected that he and Jaze would be doing separate activities.



OK then the masseur smiled showing even white teeth. If you ll undress then stretch out on the table we can get started.



Stewie obeyed and lay face up on the table as a small towel was draped over his hips and the table then elevated to a comfortable height for the masseur. Stewie was suddenly aware of Michael s intense scrutiny. A large thick finger traced around Stewie s eyes.



Just going to put some cream around here Mr Donovan he said reaching for a jar. We ll soon banish those shadows.



Stewie had to close his eyes as the cream was applied and was surprised when an eye mask was then fitted.



This will help you relax Michael said as Stewie heard soft jazz playing. He took a deep breath. Jaze had probably spent a small fortune on the spa and Stewie decided to simply go with the flow. He heard the door open. Mr Kingston was specific about the oil to use Michael s voice continued. I believe this is a favourite. The scent of vanilla with a hint of jasmine reached Stewie and he smiled.



It is he confirmed. He heard the door close again and then large capable hands were smoothing the oil over his body in strong broad strokes. Stewie found himself relaxing and giving the odd groan of appreciation as knotted muscles were expertly loosened. A tap to his hip indicated the masseur was ready to work on the young man s back. The hands worked their magic from shoulders to lower spine and then from feet to upper thighs. Stewie felt as though his bones had melted under the ministrations. He started as the strong hands moved to knead each nether cheek. Stewie hadn t realised the towel wasn t back in place. The young man reached to remove the eye mask just as a finger breached his hidden opening.



Beautiful a dark silken voice purred into his ear. Stewie s movement was thwarted by the strong arm across his back pinning him in place. The invading finger expertly stroked his sweet spot eliciting a deep moan from the restrained blond.



Jaze Stewie moaned as the heavy arm moved to knead each creamy cheek. The younger man threw off the mask and gazed sultrily over his shoulder at his mate. How long? he asked huskily as a second finger worked its way inside him languidly scissoring to stretch Stewie s narrow channel. He moaned as Jaze tenderly brushed his hidden jewel again.



You didn t believe that after the wonderful present you gave me for Christmas that I d allow anyone else to touch you did you? Jaze growled his voice low and gravelly. He inserted a third finger into his beautiful lover as he retrieved a package. Let me make you more comfortable he said passing Stewie a cushion to tuck under slender hips. Stewie s hips canted perfectly for the bigger man s attentions and Stewie spread his legs to offer more intimate access. He moaned wantonly as Jaze s tongue flickered over his stretched opening as the deft fingers worked inside him.



Stewie gasped as he felt something small and unyielding press into his body. He looked over his shoulder and saw the black marble love beads in Jaze s hand. Jaze inclined his head asking a silent question. Stewie nodded his assent and pillowed his head on folded arms. He moaned Jaze s name as a second bead slightly bigger passed his trembling entrance. Stewie whimpered as Jaze s tongue danced in and around his opening as more beads slid inside. The feeling of fullness built slowly and pleasurably his sweet spot was rubbed erratically and Stewie ground his hips into the pillow. Stewie gave a cry of delight as his hardness was gripped by his lover s knowledgeable hand. His lips spilt sweet cries of need and pleasure as the last bead entered him and Jaze s tongue played with his stretched opening.



Please Jaze Stewie begged breathlessly. Please please.



Kneeling between Stewie s spread thighs Jaze coated his aching length and then pulled the beads from the body writhing so enticingly beneath him.



Stewie wailed at the unfamiliar sensation but before his body could be bereft of the feeling of fullness he felt Jaze press his entire slickened shaft inside his spasming channel. Jaze s cry merged with Stewie s as he thrust hard and fast ensuring Stewie s prostate was continually struck. Stewie s hardness was stroked with the same ferocity of speed and lights danced before his eyes as the young man inexorably reached his climax. Stewie screamed Jaze s name beyond caring who might hear. He was dimly aware of the shout of his own name as Jaze s seed filled him before he collapsed boneless beneath Jaze s still thrusting body.



Jaze cried out Stewie s name as his orgasm was wrenched from him as Stewie s channel clenched around his length milking him of his seed. He continued to thrust into Stewie s sated body even when he knew he was empty the smallness of Stewie s channel keeping a snug grip on his slowly softening flesh. He ensured he didn t crush the precious body as he listened to Stewie s shallow panting. As Stewie began to stir Jaze reluctantly slid free from the younger man. He stood carefully and helped Stewie to roll onto his back. The sight of his mate the flushed face sweat-damp hair in disarray and his eyes heavy-lidded with satiation sent jolts to Jaze s groin that twitched dryly in response. Jaze licked up the crease between thigh and groin of each leg before suckling Stewie s softened member and then licking clean the crГЁme adorning the slender form. Growling his pleasure Jaze licked a trail up to the cinnamon nubs nipping and biting each in turn. Finally their lips met and Jaze swallowed Stewie s soft sigh of completion.



Love you Jaze Stewie husked his throat raw.



Love you babe the bigger man replied. He smiled at the sleepy turquoise depths. Come on love he urged. Let s get back to our room. There s a nice Jacuzzi waiting with our names on it. Jaze s voice had dropped to a silky purr and Stewie felt his replete sex quiver with renewed anticipation.



Jaze helped his mate to stand a feral light in his eyes. He tenderly cupped the softened genitals softly squeezing the delicate sac allowing the precious orbs to slide apart and back together. Jaze s own flesh was already hardening at the thought of what he had planned and he was gratified to find that the gentle fondling was reawakening Stewie s shaft.



Stewie leant into his mate s protective and possessive embrace and whispered just one word.



Yes.



Jaze kept one arm wrapped tightly around Stewie s waist as they returned to their rooms. He occasionally reached to fondle his younger lover s cotton-wrapped package slowly building both their arousals. He was pleased Stewie was responding so eagerly and licked his lips in an unconscious gesture of desire for their anticipated pleasure. As they entered their suite Jaze swept Stewie against the door and plundered the smaller man s mouth. He heard the low guttural moan as his tongue caressed every nuance of the warm wet cavern and his hand delved proprietarily into the leisure pants to stroke Stewie more demandingly.



Stewie melted in Jaze s arms relishing his mate s sexual dominance. Arousal was coursing through his veins and his hips bucked in response to Jaze s ravishing. He was becoming light-headed from the ministrations as his moan of pleasure became a soft whine of distress. Jaze s body had moved away the bigger man standing back a little.

Jaze please he begged.



Soon love Jaze promised. The bigger man s voice was a rasp of repressed desire. He scooped Stewie into his arms and laid him on their bed. He stripped them both before taking his place between slender toned legs that opened wide in silent invitation. Jaze s fingers slid to caress the furled opening to Stewie s body and he relished the mewls of pleasure spilling from Stewie s kiss-swollen lips. He felt Stewie try to impale himself on the teasing digits.



Please Jaze Stewie moaned desperate to be filled by the man he loved.



Wait baby Jaze commanded pinning Stewie s wrists over his head in a dominant gesture. Keep them there he said authoratively. No touching. I want you coming when we re in the Jacuzzi.



Stewie whimpered but didn t disobey the older man s command. Stewie knew Jaze was as aroused as he was the bigger man s member had been digging provocatively into his stomach. He gave into the temptation to writhe on the bed causing his engorged sex to rub lightly over his abdomen to leave a silvery trail of his need and want. He closed his eyes as he moved silently willing Jaze to hurry.



Jaze rapidly prepared the Jacuzzi. His control had been fracturing under the erotic onslaught of Stewie s need. As he returned to the bed he felt his groin tighten with desire. Stewie was still writhing his member waving enticingly to the bigger man his legs spread wide displaying his needy portal to Jaze s greedy eyes.



Good boy he growled seeing Stewie s hands still above his head.



Stewie s yes flew open as Jaze silently reached the bed and licked at the pre-come decorating the toned abdomen. He revelled in the salty taste of his mate s need.



You deserve a reward baby Jaze husked as he scooped Stewie back into his arms. The younger man immediately peppering his mate s beloved face with kisses as his arms wrapped around Jaze s broad shoulders. He latched his lips to Jaze s neck sucking hard enough to raise a mark of his own and smiled at the low rumble of pleasure from his lover.



Jaze lowered Stewie to stand at the edge of the Jacuzzi before stepping in himself. He reached up a strong arm and assisted Stewie s descent. As he entered the water Stewie wasted no time in straddling Jaze s powerful thighs. He licked and nipped at the strongly corded neck before sucking each thick pink-brown nipple. In return he felt Jaze s hand cup each nether cheek squeezing rhythmically as Stewie fed at the older man s breasts. Their twin hardnesses rubbed together gently in the bubbling water dancing their own erotic dance of desire.



Jaze reached to coat his fingers with oil and slid two unresistingly in Stewie s still loosened channel. He growled his approval as Stewie threw back his head riding the welcome invaders. Jaze quickly added a third finger and Stewie s breathing became panting as his sweet spot was expertly stimulated. Stewie raised himself as Jaze readied his throbbing organ. Carefully Jaze guided Stewie down over the thick flared head to be fully impaled on his solid shaft. Jaze gasped at the tight velvet heat surrounding his flesh listening to Stewie s pants as the smaller man again accustomed himself to being fully filled. He kissed and nipped at Stewie s neck raising several marks of passion and possession as Stewie sat flush at Jaze s groin.



Slowly Stewie began to raise and lower himself. As his speed picked up Jaze added upwards thrusts of his own hips to Stewie s descent causing the smaller man to cry out his pleasure.



Love you Stewie panted. Love you love you.



Mine my love Jaze rumbled. Only mine.



Jaze surged to his feet and Stewie instinctively wrapped his legs around Jaze s waist. Jaze pinned the slighter form to the side of the Jacuzzi his hips pistoning hard and fast as his hands on Stewie s buttocks helped support the younger man. The change of angle allowed for deeper penetration and Stewie wailed his delight. Jaze reached between their bodies his hand a blur on Stewie s organ. Jaze plundered Stewie s mouth with the same ferocity as he felt Stewie s hands roam over his back and on his shoulders. Jaze could feel Stewie s body shaking with his imminent need.



Come for me Jaze roared his voice echoing around the bathroom. He heard Stewie s desperate whimper. Come with me he bellowed. Stewie s seed erupted over his hand as his own filled the contracting channel.



Stewie screamed Jaze s name as his climax wracked his slender form. He felt his channel contract around unyielding hardness and the wet heat of his mate s crГЁme filling his willing body. Stewie s vision greyed with the intensity of his completion and he gave himself fully into his mate s care slumping against Jaze s broad chest as his orgasm crested and waned.



Jaze s embrace tightened as Stewie s body went lax. He tenderly kissed the insensate form moving to lift Stewie into his arms as his own satisfied sex softened and slid from its safe harbour. As Jaze began to dry them Stewie sleepily tried to help. Jaze laid Stewie in the bed and quickly tended to the Jacuzzi before slipping next to his drowsing mate. He pulled Stewie against his powerful chest and Stewie nestled warm and safe in Jaze s strong arms. Jaze looked up at the canopy of stars above them as he lovingly kissed Stewie s damp hair.



Thanks love Stewie murmured his voice heavy with sleep. This is beautiful.



You are beautiful Jaze corrected automatically. Sleep for a while love he encouraged. We have a meal booked for later tonight and another day of new experiences tomorrow.



Mmm Stewie hummed contentedly.



Jaze smiled as he listened to the soft sated sounds from his beloved boy. He was already looking forward to their next day of shared experiences.

Young boy gives a blowjob, while his asshole is drilled by a hard cock

Going Down Again and Back Up

A short while after discovering my fondness for cock and experiencing my first taste (please see my earlier story If At First You Suck Seed...Try Try Again) I eventually grew hungry for more. I d had countless orgasms remembering the feel of his dick filling up my mouth: his firmness his warmth that lovely purple head the sudden trembling and the bittersweet taste of semen.



Not wanting to go through more months of continued searching for a suitable partner and running all the entailing risks I decided instead to try and contact the guy I d met on the chat line again. He d previously left me a message online shortly after our first encounter thanking me for dropping by. That was all the encouragement I needed. I called in was delighted to find he was online and immediately messaged him with my phone number. I hung up on the chat line and hoped that my phone would ring while my cock grew firm in my lap. After just a couple of minutes it did and I soon found myself at his apartment again.



This time he led me into the living room and took a seat on the couch fondling my rapidly-hardening penis through my khakis. He pulled them down and took me in his mouth in one motion and proceeded to give me several blissful minutes of incredible head. He used his tongue to tickle the underside of my erection while I stiffened inside him. Wet soft lips slid up and down my raging manhood again and again until finally I could take no more and withdrew. As wonderful as his mouth felt I wanted to pleasure him as much as he d pleasured me and the sooner the better.



I fell to my knees licking my lips in anticipation of tasting his big sweet dick again. I unzipped him quickly and he helped me to get his pants and boxers down to his ankles. He was already deliciously hard and pointed invitingly at my mouth. I took it in my hand stroking it as I proceeded to kiss and lick the entire length of his shaft as well as his balls and inner thighs. My tongue even ventured south and took a few furtive licks at his butthole. I moaned telling him how much I d loved sucking his sexy cock last time and how happy I was to have another chance to taste it. He smiled in response pushing my mouth toward his pulsing cockhead.



I opened wide as my lips reached his hole lapping up a drop of shiny pre-cum. Then I lowered my head and took about five inches of his bulging piece into my mouth in one swift gulp his juicy head pushing against my gag reflex and demanding entry. I harkened back to the practice blowjobs I d given to my dildos at home how eventually I learned how to relax my throat and take the whole seven-plus inches. I so badly wanted to do this to him now to be completely full of his gorgeous cock.



Opening my lips again I stared right into his eyes as I relaxed my throat and somehow managed to gobble the rest of his generous length. I closed my lips at the base and moaned trying so hard not to gag around his giant member but I lost that battle and withdrew to about the five-inch mark as I regained my breath. He was loving it and encouraged me to take it again. I did and held him down there for a good five seconds (yes I counted!) before moving back toward the top.



I proceeded to swallow the entirety of his mammoth erection again and again and again lost in lust until he pulled out of my mouth and asked me to join him on the couch. I got the idea immediately and lay down next to him in a sixty-nine position. We wasted no time in taking each others cocks into our mouths. I absolutely loved having a mouthful of his raging hard-on at the same time he was sucking on mine. Not really surprising considering that this has always been my favorite position with women. His moans felt wonderful on my bulging dick and the better job I did blowing him the more he moaned.



It took very little time for either of us. I sucked and jacked him off to an explosive orgasm shortly after he d done the same for me swallowing his load as he shot it toward the back of my throat. A tiny drop of semen escaped my lips and dribbled down his penis but it hadn t escaped my watchful eye and I sucked it off him with a loud slurp. With the sticky taste of his spunk still fresh on my tongue I thanked him got dressed and left.



As much as I appreciated him returning the favor I had realized something else about my bi side. I didn t really care about receiving pleasure I wanted to give pleasure. I wanted to stuff big stiff cocks in my mouth to gag on them as they forced their way down my throat. I wanted to suck their balls and to have my face fucked like a nasty little slut. I wanted to feel their cocks trembling between my lips as they came and to swallow every sweaty nasty drop of spunk they shot into me.



So the third time I went over I attacked him at the door falling to my knees in the hallway and crawling in. My hands reached for his zipper and I had his cock in my mouth only moments after the door closed shut behind me. I was so very hungry for him and that s exactly what I gave him: a hungry blowjob. My saliva flowed freely coating him from tip to base which allowed me to swallow him with a speed and a force that I didn t realize I could reach. This time when he gagged me a little bit I just took it in stride and even tried to swallow more. I stroked his shaft while I licked and sucked his balls taking each of them individually and then somehow both at once into my gaping mouth. I slapped myself with his cock smearing his pre-cum all over my cheeks my lips even my eyelids.



Finally I sat on the floor with my back to the door and drew him in by wrapping both arms around his waist. As his hard-on was once again giving my mouth a much-needed fillup my hands reached for his and manuevered so that he was holding my hands against the door. Catching on he held them immobile and proceeded to fuck my face long and very hard for a good long time choking me again and again (and help me I was actually getting to enjoy choking on cock!).



Eventually as he neared orgasm he stopped and slowly shoved his glorious penis all the way down my slutty throat in one slow even stroke where he then shot the biggest load I d tasted yet. It gagged me terribly over and over as his satisfied hard-on fed shot after shot after yummy shot of gooey jizz way down my gullet. I almost thought I was going suffocate his quivering dick left no room at all to breathe. I was almost literally drowning in cum and it was wonderful. I jacked off in the car on the way home shooting sperm all over my pants.



I visited him a couple more times to which I also alluded in my earlier story. Here s what I left out. He left the door unlocked and the lights out (save for a couple of strategically-placed candles). I let myself in (the second time even joking as I did so did anyone here order a blowjob? ) to find him naked and hard and waiting on the couch. He was stroking his fully-erect prick as he pointed to the floor where several couch cushions had been placed between his legs.



Delighted by his thoughtfulness I took to my knees on the pillows without delay. I gave him what I thought were two pretty incredible blowjobs both of which ended with his legs on my shoulders and his hands forcing the back of my head toward the base of his tasty hard-on. That last time I didn t swallow right away and after he came I used my tongue to spread his jizz all over his slowly-softening penis. I pulled it out of my mouth and moaning like the nasty pig I was becoming smeared his spunk all over my face as I jacked off in my pants. I cleaned my face with my fingers scooping it all into my mouth.



After a quick glance in the mirror I was off again still stroking my cock through my pants as I walked down the hall and waited for the elevator. When it arrived only moments later it was empty and seeing as it was late at night and unlikely to be that busy I took a lusty calculated risk. I pushed the button for the top floor and reached for my zipper.



I pulled it down and my incredibly-hard penis a thick six-and-a-half inches sprung immediately out. My hand immediately fell to it and I began to furiously masturbate. My pre-cum was flowing like never before and it gave me plenty of lubrication as my hand rapidly travelled up and down the length of my raging erection. My head became swollen and purple as the elevator rose with thoughts drifting in and out of my mind: the feel of the stranger as his pecker invaded my mouth... smacking my lips and getting rewarded with a vague taste of his semen... wondering if I d cum before I reached the top (it was now on 11 and there were 22 floors)...don t a lot of elevators have security cameras? That last one was the kicker the thought of being watched suddenly drew me very close to orgasm.



My hips began bucking as I fucked my hand glancing up to see the elevator was nearly to the sixteenth floor...what happens if I don t cum before I reach the top shit what happens if I do? My arousal grew with each floor until as it passed 20 I felt that familiar and longed-for tightness and began to climax. After my first couple of shots the elevator reached 22 and the doors opened. Anyone who d happened to be there would ve seen me jacking off and shooting my cum all over the inside of the elevator and although there was noone there this final sexy thought sent my orgasm to some even higher level and as I leaned back against the elevator wall I shot sperm all the way into the hallway.



After catching my breath I zipped back up and hit the button for the lobby. Imagine my surprise when the doors opened on seventeen and a security guard stepped in! At first I must have blushed but when the initial panic dissipated and I realized that he wasn t there to bust me but was just doing his rounds I relaxed immensely. Indeed I felt a sudden urge to hit the emergency stop fall to my knees and suck his cock too. Of course I resisted even though I noticed that he was apparently well-built and fairly attractive. I couldn t believe that I was still feeling this horny and as I reached my car my dick grew hard again and I masturbated to another furious orgasm sitting in the parking lot.



When I got home I was still all hot and bothered and I got out the larger of my two dildos which is enormous over nine inches and so very thick. Though I d been shoving it inside myself a few times a week or so for a couple months by this point it still hurts sometimes particularly when I get a little too excited and shove it in a little bit too roughly. Through experimentation I ve learned how to tickle my prostate with it to the point where I can produce several loads without losing my erection or ever even touching my cock It s been a revelation to say the least! Being able to cum repeatedly makes my cock long for attention the anticipation is so exquisite. Eventually I cave in and stroke myself to my final orgasm this one always the most thunderous of the bunch (and of course knowing this makes that anticipation even more effective).



I had reached another crucial point and realized that while I enjoy my artificial phallus it was about time I got the real thing. A real live dick slamming into me filling my butthole rubbing my prostate. Being invaded used being fucked. And eventually I did get the real thing... but that s yet another story. Stay tuned!

Boy cumming on the bed

Adam & Mike: Adam s Play Story

This story is a continuation of two previous ones about Mike and his best friend Adam. Both are married committed to their wives and families and yet unfulfilled in a fundamental way. These friends shared much together over the last few years including sports work ventures and a yearly family vacation to Montana. Their relationship changed when Adam could no longer hold back his physical attraction to Mike. Adam had plainly told Mike of this attraction and of his desire for strong manly sex no sissy fag co-dependent crap. Initially shocked Mike succumbed to Adam s direct appeal. They ended up having two rounds of hot sex in Adam s family room on a hot summer morning. Sexually sated for the moment the friends hit the links for a round of golf a regular event for them. All stories in this series are copyrighted and protected.



Adam and I showered and headed for the country club. We arrived in time for a quick lunch then headed for the practice area. As we hit several practice balls on the putting green waiting for the starter to call our names we talked casually about a solicitation from an industrial firm that needed a specific piece of machinery designed for them. We had collaborated on an earlier project that had proved quite lucrative for us both and the patent royalties enabled us to enjoy some of the nicer things in life like this country club membership.



The job would entail intermittent out of town research and development time over the course of several months just down the road in Syracuse. We discussed the pros and cons and decided that we were very much in favor of the opportunity which would give us a real chance to market our combined skills make some serious money and perhaps even lead to more patents. We also decided to let our wives have at least some input as this extra commitment would affect our families.



The starter let us know we had about five minutes before teeing off. We did some stretching exercises then moved to the first tee. The starter here was good. He always waited until the group ahead was off the first green before he allowed the next group to tee off. The two guys ahead of us were scratch golfers and so they moved right along. The foursome behind us was a group of retired guys so we knew they would not be pushing us all the way. This had all the makings of nice relaxing round of golf.





Adam hit his tee shot straight down the middle of the fairway and I matched it in length and a little to the left. We were a good match at sports as we both had natural ability that enabled us to play at a higher than average level. Once out of earshot of the first tee our conversation turned to the events of the morning.



I swear Adam I began you could have knocked me over with a feather when you first laid it all out for me. You had this look in your eyes I had never seen from you before and it completely baffled me. We had shared so much together and I could read you pretty good most of the time. Then just before you actually said what was on your mind I realized what that look meant.



Come on Mike. Who are you kidding? Adam laughed. You re hot and you know it. Surely you have picked up on the looks you get when you walk into a room...and not just from the ladies either. Adam was loving this! I guess he was right. I know I am no movie star but I am not butt ugly either: six foot two with a trim physique black hair bright blue eyes good posture an easy smile and confident.



My parents tried to instill in me that it was what I was on the inside that was really important and that my character is revealed in how I treat others. I tried to develop both of those traits growing up. But Adam was right every so often I would notice heads turning when I came into a room but I always took it for granted that people were looking at someone else who had come into the room at the same time.



Look who s talking buddy I chuckled. You get your fair share of looks too....and from a good number of men too! Adam was maybe an inch taller than me and with a more muscular body wavy brown hair piercing hazel eyes a serious demeanor and the easy gait of a gifted and confident man. Remember that day I dropped off some of the technical material on that last project? That grad student in your office couldn t keep his eyes off you! Even I could tell he was stripping you naked with his eyes. Don t tell me you didn t notice buddy.



Adam had to smile. Well okay I did notice...and actually the guy came on to me pretty heavy. He said he was engaged to a real sweet girl who he really loved but said to me Professor I gotta tell you you ooze sexual energy and I am turned on just being in the same room with you. Can I feel your cock? He actually said that to me. I simply shrugged and told him that I can often be found doing laps in the school pool at 5 AM on class days and have to use the shower there. I waited for over a week before I went for an early swim. Sure enough he was there doing laps.



There is never a dull moment with Adam around! I had never heard this story before. He was certainly not obligated to tell me everything that he did but I would have thought that this juicy story could have been shared before now especially after I told him about my experience with jock-boy.



Adam continued: I just nodded to him and did my laps. When I was done he was already in the locker room which was deserted at that time of day. I took my towel to the showers and he followed me in. I heard him gasp when he first saw my cock. I just soaped up like I normally do and I could hear his heavy breathing over the noise of the showers. I began to stroke my cock from the base out kind of like what you did to me earlier you rapist.



Bullshit pal. You know as well as I do you can t rape a willing person. You tried it yourself remember? I had to laugh. It was always fun to banter with Adam. So tell the story already. The suspense is killing me.



Next thing I know this guy is coming over toward me. I have my head back under the spray facing away from the wall eyes closed just letting the water run down my body. He starts running his hands over my soapy torso. I step ahead a little so the water doesn t rinse away all the soap. He reaches for my groin and starts fondling my balls and then reaches up and takes my cock in his hand. This is the first time since I was a puberty boy that another guy has touched my cock. It felt really good as you well know.



It was okay. Adam shot me a questioning glance only to see me smiling and laughing. Keep going pal. We only have eighteen holes to play.



So he starts stroking me and I can tell he s never touched an uncut cock before. He is completely mesmerized by the foreskin and the deep purple of my cock head. I open my eyes to see him staring at my cock as he is stroking it with his left hand. His right hand is now stroking his own cock which is cut and thick but not as thick as your phone pole. His cock is pretty long probably nine inches or so but still not as long as mine. But basically this guy is hung and he s a stud too I can tell.



And you would know this how? Since when did my mechanical engineer best friend become an expert on studs? Come on tell the story.



As I was trying to say I can tell this guy is a stud because he is stroking both his cock and mine and while he is obviously quite turned on he is very much under control. I can see determination in his eyes as he licks his lips without a trace of guilt. I lean back so the water is running down my front and rinsing off all the soap. This guy splashes the water around to make sure my cock is completely rinsed. I move forward again so the water is running down my back. He looks up at me with that same hunger I saw in your eyes a couple of hours ago.



A hunger no doubt transferred from you buddy I smiled. Keep going.



So I said to him You re the one who wanted to feel my cock. Now my cock wants to feel you. What are you waiting for? So down he goes on his knees and starts taking me in. I can tell he s done this part before even if it is the first uncut cock he s ever had. He gags several times before he gets my entire cock down his throat. I had sex with my wife the night before so I knew I would not be long before giving him what he really wanted.



I nodded in sympathy. Let me guess: You noted the home sex on the calendar as an important event to remember right?



Adam chuckled Actually I did make a notation in my day timer. So this guy is sucking me for all he s worth. He s real good but not a pro like someone I know. I grab his head and piston him up and down on my cock. He struggles free and says Wait don t cum quite yet. He stands up and points his dick right at the end of mine. He reaches down at the base of my cock and pulls all the way up to the tip and pulls my extra foreskin onto the head of his cock. The he strokes down his cock back up then down mine and back up again then down his you get the picture. It s called docking he says and it gives me the opportunity however brief to see what foreskin feels like on my cut cock. It s great man.



Well good I say let s get back to the other thing called a blow job which feels great too. Don t worry he says I ll do you just fine. First take this... and with that he starts shooting his hot jizz all over my cock and balls and what a load he shoots! So I start fisting my cock using his cum as a lube. He keeps stroking and shooting but pretty quick he s shooting blanks so I put my hand on his shoulder and start pushing him down. Now you get to suck me and you get a taste of your own cum too. I have a feeling that s what you wanted anyway. Now suck me!



You are so demanding at times Adam. And....?



This guy gets down on his knees and starts sucking my cock like his academic life depends on it. Pretty soon I grab his head and pump it savagely up and down my cock. This is what he really wanted because he starts whimpering and stroking himself again timing his strokes to mine. He starts flicking his tongue on the underside of my head and that puts me over the edge and I start emptying my balls down his throat. He is gagging and I can see tears in his eyes as I force my cock all the way down his throat. Then I feel some warm splatters against my leg and I know he came again. I finish pumping and let him lick me clean. You are one hot motherfucker stud he says to me. And you are one prince of pecker loving stud yourself I reply.



You ve always been big on compliments. Nice one I might add. I loved shooting the shit with Adam.



So after he cleans me up and both of our cocks soften up we finish our shower. Then he says Now that your foreskin is really hanging down can we do that docking thing again for a few minutes? It was still pretty early and the place was deserted so I said Sure let s go back to the locker room and dry off. We ll do it there.



We go back to the locker room. He brings his stuff over in my vicinity and then comes over to me. This guy is hard again by this time and comes right over to me and gets a firm grip on my cock. I am at half mast now so there s plenty of foreskin for him. He picks up my cock and pulls my foreskin over the top of his cock. He looks me in the eyes and says You are one hot man professor. I never imagined I would be able to feel this sensation. I really appreciate this particular experience.



Meanwhile here we have this skin tunnel from my cock to his and I can feel the heat radiating from his cock over to mine. This really is pretty hot I think to myself. And my own cock is back to full mast at this point and oozing plenty of pre-cum again. I stroke some onto his cock and rub it in down the full length of his cock. This poor guy can hardly breathe he is so mesmerized by what s happening. I keep my eyes locked on his as I stroke him with a hard grip. Adam was enjoying retelling this story to me and I could see the growing outline of his cock in his shorts.



He starts oozing pre-cum himself and reaches over and starts stroking my cock. Here we are standing face to face stroking each other off. It was hot buddy I m telling you. Well I wasn t long for this trip and I started talking filthy to him and he kept pumping me harder and harder and squeezing my cock really hard. No shit here it comes again... I say to him. Before I have a chance to do anything he drops down on the bench and pulls my cock into his mouth just as I start shooting my load. This time he just plants his lips on my cock and sucks and swirls his tongue all around. I don t shoot much so he has no trouble taking it all.



Adam finished the story. Then he says My turn to cum...you want a taste or not? No but I ll stroke you the rest of the way...come here. So he stands up and I open an empty locker and start fisting his cock. It felt good to stroke him and then he says Fucking wow here it comes...oh man! He proceeds to shoot his load into the locker while I keep stroking him till he tells me to stop. He got several globs of cum on my hand so I reached my hand over to him and he licked it all off. Then he looks up at me with this look of satisfaction and says Thanks for a great time professor. You are just as hot as I thought you would be.



The guy was decent enough and the sex was pretty good. I will admit however that it lacked the intensity that comes from a close friendship. With that Adam looked at me again with that same longing he had earlier but this look also included some appreciation of what our friendship meant to him. I hoped my return look expressed the same appreciation.



During all this time we had played the first hole each getting a bogey. Our tee shots on the second were both on the par 3 green. I rolled my putt in for a birdie with Adam settling for a par. We played pretty evenly over the next couple of holes while we talked some more.



Adam s sharing of his adventure made me realize that it was time for me to confess something to him. It was a day of firsts to be sure. I was anxious to see Adam s reaction to my next train of thought.



TO BE CONTINUED

Young lad is proud of his big asshole, so he spread it for you

Master Massage by Athlete

Beverly waits until our second drink to say Lee you said you wanted to talk what is on your mind.



I trust Beverly she is my closest friend. We lived together for a couple of years then broke up last year in 1974 deciding we like being friends more than being a couple. Occasionally if the sexual energy is right we have a sexual interlude. Taking a taste of my drink I say You know how we share our deepest secrets.



Yes she says sitting up in her chair anticipating something juicy.



I want to explore being with another man I wonder what it would feel like. Beverly is bisexual so I know she understands my desires.



Good for you Lee that is fucking fantastic! Bisexuals make much better sex partners. They seem to have the right combination of masculine and female sexual energy. The fact that you are so good in bed proves what I am saying.



Laughing I say Thanks for the complement it goes for you too. She smiles offering her glass for a toast. Sex was one area that was never a problem for us. After our toast I express I am concern how to make it happen.



She says Just visualize it happening it will happen.



Like her I am into New Age familiar with visualizing things happening. Smiling I say it will be happening soon I have been doing that for weeks now.



We both laugh as she says Visualizing not fantasizing!



Taking her advice a couple of days later I read a massage ad in a local gay magazine: Master Massage by Athlete call Dave. I decide this is my chance hoping that the therapist might offer more than just a massage perhaps a manual release or maybe even oral the very least I would get a massage while fantasying about the therapist. I give him a call making an appointment for later that day.



I arrive at the address realizing Dave s massage studio is in his house. An athletic young man with a goatee closely cut hair answers my knock wearing a T-shirt and gym shorts. Smiling he says Hello come in I am Dave.



He is smiling very friendly which relaxes me. I glance down checking out the very nice bulge between his legs. It is obvious that he has nothing on under his shorts. I follow him to his studio noticing his fit firm ass. His shorts hang just right showing off his buttocks.



Get undress I will start with you on your stomach. He does not leave the room as most massage therapist do while you are undressing. Excited that he is watching I undress lie down on the narrow massage table expecting him to drape me with either a towel or a sheet but he provides no drape. I think how much difference it makes without the drape. I am vulnerable exposing my ass to this man thinking maybe even hoping he might want my ass.



He starts on my right side working my shoulders and back using just the right amount of oil massaging my tensed muscles. He asks How is the pressure? Too much not enough just right?



Just right I say I love deep massages you are taking me right to my limit. It is a very normal massage until he positions my arms right at the edge of the table with my palms upward. He leans in rubbing his crotch against my hand resting his hefty cock right in the center of my palm. I feel his warmth through his thin shorts. Is what happening really happening? Does he want me to touch him or is his body just accidentally touching me. I am wondering what I should do. Am I reading this right if I touch him is he going to ask me what the fuck are you doing? Is he putting his cock there for me to touch to let him know that I like cock? I am excited about the possibility of something more happening yet I am very unsure if I am reading the situation right.



He walks to the left side of the table I look up at him he smiles takes off his shirt. He has a sexy well-developed chest smooth with no hair on it. He oils his hands works on my left side shoulders and back. He senses out tensed muscles applying deep pressure with his hands and fingers. I groan as he takes me to my limit of pain releasing the tension in my muscles. He asks Was that too much pressure?



No the pressure is fine. I am relaxing enjoying this very much. He looks down at me positioning his body so that his cock is resting in the palm of my hand. Again I am wondering just what is going on. Should I touch him or not all I would have to do is close my hand. I decide to move my hand away to see what happens. I do he moves my hand back resting his cock back in my palm. I move my arm letting my hand brush him so it would look like it was an accident thinking if he does not want me to touch him he will move away. Instead he moves in closer grinding himself into my hand. Yes he wants me to touch him. I close my hand squeezing his cock thorough his shorts. Then I slide my hand under his shorts grasping his cock. I am actually holding another man s cock. I wonder what it looks like will I get to do more than just touch.



As he massages my lower back I hold his cock in my hand anticipating his hands on my ass. I want to experience those strong hands doing my ass. His hands touch my ass I quietly moan. He works my ass just like the other areas. My hand slides down cupping his balls. I roll them in my hands gently squeezing them. His hands move from my ass to my thighs causing him to move his body out of my reach. Reluctantly I have to release his cock and balls. He is massaging between my legs touching high upon my thighs and up the sides of my buttocks. He touches intimate parts of my body more than most therapists who have massaged me. I love it but he stops just before the gets to the right spots. I am thinking how I let him know I am open for more with out saying it directly.



As he moves to my right side I shift my body slightly opening up my legs to make it easier for his hands to be where I want them. His hands slides right where I want them I let out a deep moan. Embarrassed I say Dave This is sort of an unusual massage.



Yes Lee it is a little bit unusual are you enjoying it.



Yes very much this is exactly what I hope would happen. I begin to wonder just how far this would go. Lady massage therapists in the past acted similar thought all it really turned out to be was erotic touching without any release. My legs open he slides his hand all the way up my thighs to my ass sliding a finger up between my ass cheeks. His strong hands grip my ass cheeks pulling them apart fingering my tight asshole. I moan raise my hips up to meet his fingers as he stimulates the most private part of my body.



Lee how are you doing?



I manage to say Great with out sounding too much like a young teen boy whose voice is changing.



He playfully pats my ass telling me Turn over lie on your back.



I am embarrassed as I turn over sporting a cut six-inch erection large balls and my sac swollen with cum tight around my thick cock.



Eyeing my crotch Dave just smiles saying I guess you are having fun. He surprises me by saying You have nice balls.



That is a first to hear another man say I have nice balls. Not knowing what else to say I mumble Thanks as he massages my chest paying a lot of attention to my nipples. He actually kneads them with his fingers making them hard. He moves down to my stomach. I get excite thinking how close his hands are to my crotch. He teases me moving his hands closer stopping just at the edge. Finally running his fingers through my pubic hair massaging my crotch occasionally touching brushing my genitals this makes me quiver. He is massaging my legs sliding his hand up my thigh touching my balls rubbing my thighs.



Dave asks You doing okay would you like a drink of water.



No thanks I say looking at him. Dave takes off his shorts revealing his cut long cock hanging down over his large balls. He is completely shaven not a pubic hair at all. For the first time in my life I am staring at a man s real cock not a photograph in a porno magazine. Sure like all men I take quick glances at other men in the shower and locker rooms. A guy checking out another guy is very common. We just do not admit we do. Being in locker rooms and showers with nude men can be exciting but not nearly as exciting as being in a room alone nude with a hard on with another nude man thinking of the possibilities.



He climbs upon the table so that his knees are outside of my legs. Crawls up the table toward me leans over and kisses my nipples. I groan with pleasure as he flicks his tongue back and forth across my nipples. He takes my nipples in his mouth sucking them gently biting them while flicking his tongue back and forth over the nipple at the same time. As he goes back and forth from nipple to nipple his genitals are right on top of mine. He rotates his hips so we are rubbing against each other. I thrust up grinding myself into him. He stiffens turning rock hard as our cocks rub together. He takes us both in his hands his longer and thinner mine shorter but thicker.



He looks at me asking Would you like me to take care of your hard on.



I damn near scream YES! Luckily I just say Please. He jumps off the table leans over me kisses my balls takes them in his mouth sucks on them. He cups his hand under my balls lightly squeezing them as he sucks on them. He kisses the tip of my cock flicks his tongue back and forth over the head. He slides his mouth over the head sucks up and down. My ass quivers as he takes all of me in his mouth.



Lee I just love sucking you. I could suck you for days.



I laugh saying You may have to because it really takes me a long time to cum.



He says That is ok I bet the ladies like that when you are fucking them. Then he says Hop up stand at the end of the table.



While I do he positions himself on his back on the table with his head hanging over the end of the table.



He grasps my cock as he guides me into his mouth he begs Fuck my mouth as if you are fucking a pussy. Fuck me cum hard in my mouth.



I slowly thrust in and out of his mouth. God his mouth is just as good as any pussy I have ever fucked. I am moaning trusting back and forth. My balls filled with cum are tight up around my throbbing shaft. Yes yes I scream I am cumming. I release my load giving him what he begged for as he sucks me completely dry.



He stands up gives me a hug asking Did you enjoy that.



Oh God yes it was great I love the way you took me in your mouth. It was really hot and sexy.



He says I used to have a roommate would fuck my mouth like that. He is a straight military guy who likes being sucked by a guy. Laughing Dave says I loved sucking him so we were the prefect match as roommates. He has since moved away so I have not had anyone to suck lately. That is why I really wanted you.



I am glad you wanted me I have fantasized about having another man give me oral but this was more that anything I ever dreamed. This was a first for me. You are the only man I have ever been with sexually.



He smiles saying That is great I am glad I was your first. How do feel about it now?



I am surprise about how easy it was for me to just be with another man. It seems so natural as if the big taboo of man on man sex I was worry about really does not exist. I do not have any guilt at all or any remorse. I finally did what I have been craving for years.



Pulling me into to him Dave asks You craving anything else? Our bodies touching I kiss him. He asks Does it feel strange kissing me through my goatee? Is it kind of like kissing a pussy through pubic hairs?



Laughing I say No you do not feel like a pussy but it feels nice kissing you though. I kiss him again caressing his nipples with my fingers. I kiss his nipples flicking my tongue quickly across them feeling them harden. I gently bite his nipples.



Dave s says Harder bite them harder. Biting his nipples harder I hear him moan loudly. I cup his balls slowly rolling them around in my hand. I slide my hand up to his cock taking him in my hand.



I drop to my knees kissing his cock flicking it with my tongue. I lick around the head taking him in my mouth while he is still half hard. Sucking his head I feel him growing getting hard. His hardness fills my mouth. I start going up and down taking in more each time I go down. My hands grab his ass pulling him into me wanting to take as much of him as I can. His sac swells tightening up around his shaft.



He moans begging Yes suck me. Suck me hard. My balls are so full of cum. He thrusts in and out of my mouth as I suck harder. Knowing he is close to cumming I go up and down faster and harder. Yes I am cumming he screams as I pull back letting him shoot his hot thick cum over my face draining his cock on my face I get up from my knees looking at Dave smiling. Damn you are good considering this was your first blow job he says as he licks my face clean.



Thanks I say. Dave notices I am hard again from sucking him.



` Take me he says bending over the table exposing his fit firm ass.



I caress his ass running my finger between his cheeks. I finger his hot tight asshole. He moans begging Fuck me and shove your cock in me. Fuck me hard. I rub my cock over his ass pushing the head against his asshole. I gently push the head in. More more he says Give me more fuck me hard.



Deeper I thrust all the way in his ass. I start to fuck him harder hearing my balls slap his ass as I bury myself in his butt. Moaning louder he says Fuck me baby fuck me.



I fuck him harder cum swelling up in my balls my cock throbbing. I am grunting as I push deeper in him. His ass quivering I exploded in him screaming Yes yes I am cumming as I shoot cum deep in his tight hot ass. I pull out he turns around kisses me holding me in his arms.



He asks Do you ever go up the 10 000 Waves? 10 000 waves is a fabulous Oriental style bathhouse that offers hot tubs saunas and massages. Many of the national spa and resort magazines have done articles on it.



Yes love the place Why do you ask?



I thought perhaps we go there together sometime.



I would like that then laughing say We would have to get a private hot tub around you I would most likely stay hard might upset folks in the community hot tub.



Laughing he says Ok private is fine.



We look at the clock realizing unfortunately it is time for me to leave. I get dressed looking at his lovely nude body knowing that I will be coming back for more encounters with Dave. Nude he walks me to the door smiling he asks Want me to walk you to your car?



Laughing I say You have a tremendous body but you better not.



We kiss he asks Will you visit me for more massage sessions?



Absolutely I say I will be back. You are just what I desire. One last fleeing kiss I go out the door. Glancing back over my shoulder I see he is watching me walk to my car. I feel his eyes on my virgin ass knowing we would get together again soon.

Handsome romantic guy with a body to die for poses naked in a thicket and jerks off

Rear Ended Twice

I love women but on occasion I like to have a little fun with guys too. The type of guys I normally go for are the commanding type that can take control over any situation. And that is just what happened the other day.



I was driving back from my girlfriend s house when all of a sudden I felt a light bump from behind. I thought Just great some drunken asshole just ran into me! Getting out of my car I was met by a handsome older man in his early 50 s. His salt and pepper hair neatly trimmed in a military cut definitely gave his years away. He told me he had just had a fight with his boyfriend and wasn t concentrating on the road. He apologized over and over again. When I looked at the back end of my car I noticed there wasn t even a scratch on my car and told him not to worry about it.



Jeff told me he would like to make it up to me and asked me if I wanted to go back to his house for a beer and talk it over. Since I had nothing else to do and knew my fridge had no beer I thought what the heck. I followed Jeff back to his house and we went inside. I found out Jeff was a surgeon and you could tell from his pad he made tons of money. His whole house was decked out with wicked toys everything a guy could want. He had a pool table a wet bar 50 inch plasma television with matching surround system. He asked if I wanted to watch a movie and I said sure. He got up and grabbed us each a beer and then turned on the DVD.



It wasn t long before I figured what was on Jeff s mind because on the screen before us was too young buff guys engaging in oral sex. I could feel my nuts start too tightened as I watched the action on the screen. Jeff took command right away and I felt his hands start to stroke my formed bulge. Soon he had my zipper down and I felt as he fished out my cock. Without hesitation he bent forward and took my hard cock into his mouth. Now let me tell you I always thought my woman could give the best blowjobs but she couldn t hold a candle to Jeff. His expert mouth felt amazing as it slid up and down my cock.



He took a break for a moment and looked up to me and asked if I was capable of quick recovery. I told him I had never had a problem before and that is when he gobbled up my cock in earnest. Taking me deep in his throat he used his throat muscles to grip my cock as he swirled his tongue all around. Up and down he worked my shaft and I could feel my balls tingling and I knew I was going to blow. I drove my cock as far down his throat as I could shooting my cum into his belly. After he swallowed all my juice he took his mouth off my still hard cock and looked at me he licked his lips and said Yum .



Although still hard my sensitive prick needed a little break so I returned the favor to him. I pulled down his jeans and found a nice sized cock that was completely shaved. At first I teased him a bit by licking the tip then I slid my tongue on the underside of his cock. He obviously liked it as I could feel his cock jump in my hand as I continued my lip service. I then swallowed him up and gave him a deep blow job. It wasn t long before I he started fucking my face and started moaning loudly. I gripped his nuts and I noticed they were very tight in his sack. All of a sudden Jeff pulled his cock out of my mouth and told me to bend over the couch.



I did as I was told and I felt his hands pull my ass cheeks apart and then felt his hot mouth and tongue start working their magic on my tight hole. He licked me over and over getting my asshole nice and wet. As soon as I started to moan from pleasure Jeff stopped the rim job and then I felt his tongue replaced by his throbbing cock. Without warning he plunged his shaft deep into my rectum. The feeling was so intense I almost came immediately.



He was fucking me hard and fast telling me what a good slut I was and how tight my ass was and I loved every minute of it. The he drove deep into my ass and reached around and started to jerk my cock. The feeling of his strong hand jerking me fast and his hard cock deep in my ass was too much for me to take and I told him I was going to cum soon. This put him into overdrive and he started to really plug me. Just as I felt his hot seed shoot deep into my bowels my own cock erupted all over his hand.

College dude fondles his meat.

Willing First Time Submission

Enjoy the following story inspired by a chat I had on the net. I wish it were true...



*



The wonderful thing about the internet is that it gives you an anonymous freedom to explore. Lets face it more people are looking at porn than ever before because it is accessible form home. I am no different. At 30 year of age I am an average looking guy with a girlfriend who is pretty hot but very old fashioned. So old fashioned that she does not want to have sex until she is married. So after 3 months of dating my frustration was getting the better of me and having just dropped her at home after a night out I decided to explore a bit of porn on internet.



After a while of enjoying a few sites I stumbled into a chat room site with various rooms. There was the usual mix of lesbian teen amateur type rooms. The one that caught the eye was the one which invited you to find a Master / Mistress. It was perfect I thought to myself. I have been waiting for my girlfriend but she will not let me do anything here I could go into a room and pretend with someone who was the opposite and just wanted to use me for sex.



The room invited you to leave your inhibitions at the door so to speak. So what the hell I thought and in I went! I did not give away much in profile just stating I was from Sydney and that I was 30 year old and willing to submit. Within moments I had a private message from someone asking if I was prepared to submit calling me boi. At this point I had no idea if I was talking to a male or female all I knew was that they were from the US -- the mystery was a turn on. So I simply said yes .



I was asked if I had a webcam? Again the answer was yes. I was ordered to turn it on. I had only ever used my webcam to correspond with last girlfriend who had lived interstate part of the time we were going out. I switched the webcam on. It was strangely arousing to be watched by someone not knowing anything about them. I liked the lack of control.



For the next few minutes I followed simple instructions to get the position of the camera correct as well as the lights. I was eventually told to strip. What the hell its not like it was anyone who could recognise me so I complied. I was getting hard...



After submitting to an inspection of my naked body I was told that I needed to shave my balls now. I had always been curious about doing that and given that it was summer and getting quite warm it was the perfect time to shed some fur. I returned from the bathroom with a razor and followed directions to remove all the hair from my balls but just to trim the hairs above my cock.



When I was finished I was told I was a good boi and that I would be rewarded. But first I was asked some personal questions about what I was looking for and if I was enjoying being a sub. I gave the details I mentioned earlier about my lack of sex life and that yes I was being turned on (though I thought that might have been obvious by increasingly hard cock) and was willing to be owned. I was also asked...



Do you live alone boi?



Yes Sir I replied.



Good boi.



Before you get your reward boi you need to prove your loyalty and give me your address. It is a sign of trust as you know I am not in your country. I do not want to know your real name. Lots of things went through my head but my delayed response was clearly annoying the person watching me because I was immediately buzzed. I decided not to think about it and go for the ride after all they were in a different country and they could not save the webcam broadcast so there was no way of identifying me. I gave my address. Now boi you will get a pair of women s underwear on and then you will be able to ask me one question as your reward. I d never worn it before but my mindset had became one of compliance now so I went to my bedroom to retrieve a pair of ex s panties that she had left behind once.



When I returned to my chair I was again told I was a good boi and sit there for a few minutes to think about my question -- but not to touch myself which was becoming increasingly harder as I was very horny by now.



After about 10 minutes I was finally given the ok to ask a question.



I asked if the person at the other end would tell me anything about themselves. The reply was swift. A sub does not need to know anything about their Master other than the fact that I am man in his 40s. You wasted your question boi.



Sorry Sir I replied now realising I needed to address him with a correct title.



Sir I am not gay. I felt the need to blurt that out.



You are still hard boi and you are mine.



I could not deny that the whole situation was making me horny and it was reasonably harmless anyway.



So are you telling me boi you have never experimented with another man?



No Sir



Have your girlfriends played with your ass while they have sucked you?



No Sir they have never touched me there.



Now boi sit there while I take this phone call.



As I sat there again I could not help but sneak a couple of strokes of my cock through the panties. I was still pretty turned on. I reasoned that it was good to know that even though I was not gay or even bi that I could be worth watching for another man.



It was getting pretty late though now I had been chatting to my Master for an hour now so it was well after 1am.



Sir it is getting late here.



Boi I know what time it is there but I have something being delivered to you right now for you to use immediately.



Ok that suddenly freaked me out. I thought this was all fairly harmless. I was about to shake myself out of this submissive streak when I heard a tap on my front door.



Boi there is something at the door for you. Do not put any clothes on and just answer. You have nothing to be worried about.



I peered towards my front door and saw a man who looked to be about 40 standing there. He was large with beard and did not look like someone I should mess with. Unbelievably I went to the door. The man simply said I am Bill now take me to the computer. I showed Bill in. There was a message on the screen from my Master to sit on the floor and look down while he chatted to Bill.



I could heard some typing and then some adjusting to my computer and then the sound of a voice. It was my Master. Bill had brought with him a microphone and they were now able to talk online.



Boi -- stand before me. At this point I had little choice but to comply.



Boi you need to complete your initiation for me which is why I found Bill on another site who was willing to help. You will never see him again after tonight. Do you understand me boi?



yes Sir



Now on your knees boi.



Boi you are going to suck Bill s cock now!



I start to shake my head and say no . This has all gone so much further than I ever intended. I had never even considered sucking a cock before now I was being forced to. I said no but I somehow felt I had no choice.



Do not disobey me boi or you will be punished...now suck slut .



Bill had by now lowered his shorts. He was not wearing anything underneath. This huge hairy cock was now in front of my face.



Hold it boi. Feel it throb in your hands. Stroke it. Now lick the tip...do it boi.



I closed my eyes and stuck my tongue out tasting a cock for the first time. Bill was leaking precum so there was plenty to taste.



The orders from Master keep coming at me. He told to lick it up and down play his balls suck on his balls suck on the tip while I stroked his shaft until finally he said Bill do what we talked about.



With that Bill held the back of my head and pushed his cock into my mouth. He kept pushing and pushing beyond my gag reflex until his 6 inch cock was all the way in my mouth.



suck boi. Suck hard because Bill is going to fill your stomach up with his juices.



There was no question Bill was enjoying this. I felt his cock twitching in mouth. I know my own cock well enough to know that feeling when a man is going to cum and Bill was ready to explode. I wanted to get him out of my mouth but he had my head held tight. The first squirt pumped down my throat while he eased back for the second squirt to fill my mouth. He pulled his cock out of my mouth then and pumped the rest over my face.



Amidst the heavy breathing of Bill and my coughing I could hear my Master was pleased.



You have done well boi.



Now boi I want you to lean over your chair. Bill has kindly installed an extra camera so I can view the next part of the show. I want your pretty slutty virgin ass in the air boi. Bill is going to lick it and make it nice and clean. Then he is going to fuck you and you are going to make sure your Master can hear you enjoying it boi.



Bill was quickly licking me out. I was hoping I could work out a way to get out of this but Bill was clearly up for it. He stripped now revealing his hairy overweight frame. He pushed my panties to the side and licked my ass so well I forgot myself. I realised I was enjoying this forgetting for a moment what was install.



While Bill had been licking me had continued to play with his cock and he was hard again.



Bill s cock was at the tip of my ass. There was nothing I could do and I was not even sure there was anything I wanted to do to stop him. I was not attracted to him and I had barely spoken a word to him but I wanted him inside me.



Some lube was inserted and then without any preliminaries his cock tip pushed inside me. Slowly he started to push more and more in. He began to build up a rhythm. My Master s voice was a blur in the background. I was dealing with a mixture of pain and pleasure I had never experienced the like of before.



He was fucking me hard now. His balls slapping against my ass. I smiled into the camera to show my enjoyment just Bill pulled out and stroked his cock a last couple of times cumming over my ass and back.



Now lick cock clean boi.



Bill presented his cock to me and licked his cum and my ass juices from it.



You have done well boi. Now show Bill out and go to bed.



Sir I need to cum please.



You will not cum tonight boi. Save it for me boi.



With that the conversation was terminated. Bill was dressed and walking towards the door. He said nothing as he walked out. I stumbled into bed trying to make sense of rash behaviour and understand the consequences...



*



I love to hear from you...so please write.

Tender little feet wanking the meaty gay cock

Explorers Ch. 02

It didn’t take long for all the school activities and classes of course to occupy most of my time. Lana was busy working on the school paper and she and Gayle were on the school annual staff again. I volunteered and joined them. The school had purchased a couple of digital cameras for the journalism class and for use by the paper and annual staffs. Lana quickly learned how to use one of the cameras and Gayle and I helped her start to collect pictures of the sports dances clubs classroom activities and after school activities for possible use in the annual.



One good thing about all the activities during and after school was that I got to be with Lana away from the eagle eyes of her parents. She still had to be home by a certain time every night but we did have a certain amount of privacy outside her parent’s view.



I had used a lot of my summer earnings to buy a car. It wasn’t anything super special but it was wheels. Lana’s parents seem comfortable with her riding with me to and from school and the activities. We made sure she got home on time and that we didn’t hang around too long parked in front of the house.



All the school activities were chaperoned so her parents were comfortable with us being together at those times. We didn’t get much chance to make out but we found time and privacy for kissing and cuddling. We didn’t get to do much heavy petting but we were getting an occasional opportunity for some pretty serious making out and even some groping. This usually took place when Lana and I double dated with Gayle and one of her boy friends. I guess the girl’s parent’s thought there was safety in numbers.



Football season was winding down. Kenny and I were busy with basketball practice. Gene was heavily into training and maintaining his weight for wrestling. Chuck was involved in intramural sports so he could stay in shape for track in the spring.



Kenny and I didn’t get in on together as much as either of us liked or wanted so we were both always horny. One night after basketball practice the assistant coach asked several of us to stay and run through some drills he was working on. He was the assistant coach whom I’d seen step out of the video booth at the adult arcade where I bought the anal starter kit. He had never said anything about it and I certainly wasn’t going to mention it.



Anyway after the several of us walked and ran through the drills for an hour or so Coach was satisfied and told us to hit the showers. Kenny and I stayed behind to gather up the towels practice balls and other equipment that was scattered around the gym.



Everyone else had showered by the time we got to the locker room. We gave the equipment bags to Coach. The last of the other guys had left the locker room to go home by the time Kenny and I were ready to shower. We stripped out of our sweaty clothes picked up our towels and went into the shower.



I was standing in the spray when Kenny came up behind me. He put his arms around me. His mouth was close to my ear. “Does your dick need to be sucked as badly as mine does?” I could feel his dick pressing against my ass.



“Uh we better be careful ” I whispered. Kenny slipped his hand down to my crotch and wrapped it around my dick. I felt his nine inch hard-on slide between my ass cheeks and prod my nuts. “Kenny cool it.”



He moved away from me and turned around. Coach stuck his head in the shower room door “Hurry up you guys! It’s getting late.”



“Almost finished Coach Kenny yelled.



“And make sure all the showers are turned off.”



“Sure thing Coach.”



I turned off my shower and wiped the water off my arms and legs. Kenny looked at me and winked. I stepped out of the shower room and began to dry myself. Kenny was right behind me. We dressed quickly and got ready to leave. There was a light coming from under the closed door to the coach’s training room. Kenny knocked on the door.



“It’s open.”



Kenny opened the door. “Good night Coach.”



“Good night guys. See you at practice tomorrow.”



We walked across the parking lot to my car. Once we were inside I looked at Kenny “What the heck was that all about in the showers?”



“Don’t get mad Gary. I’m so horny I could honk.”



“So am I. But I’m not going to let you blow me and I’m not going to give you a blowjob in the showers. We could’ve gotten caught in there just now.”



“Nah I don’t think Coach saw anything or even suspected anything since we were so far apart in the showers.”



“Well anyway we need to cool it until we can be by ourselves.”



“My folks are going up to visit my sister at school this weekend. They’re leaving Friday right after they get off work.”



“Maybe we can get together then if Lana doesn’t want to do something.”



“You’ve got a thing for her. Don’t you?”



“I like her just like I like you Kenny. She’s my girlfriend just like you’re my boyfriend.”



“Oh.” Kenny was silent as we drove to his house.



“I’ll ask Lana if she wants to do anything together Friday night. If not we can get together at your place.”



“O.K.”



As I drove home I thought ‘Kenny’s right. I’m horny too. I’d love to suck his dick and maybe even take him up my ass. And I really do need a blowjob.’



The next day Thursday at basketball practice we ran through Coach’s drills. Coach yelled at us to tighten them up and to run faster. We were running hard when me and two other guys collided at full speed. We all got knocked down but we were soon on our feet. Everyone seemed all right so we lined up and started the drill again. I had to pull up because of a pain in my hip.



Coach came over and checked me. “It looks like you took a knee in the hip. Let’s get some ice on that bruise before it gets any worse. You two guys o.k.?”



Both of them shook their heads that they were o.k.



Coach walked over and looked them over “Let’s clean those floor burns. The rest of you might as well hit the showers. We’ll call it an early evening.”



I limped along behind everyone. Coach took me into a small office off the training room. “Lie on the massage table while I get a couple of ice packs. You’d better take off your shorts and jock now before the bruise and swelling gets worse. Here’s a towel to cover yourself.” Coach left the room and I did as I was told. He returned in a couple of minutes with two ice packs. He laid them on the towel covering my hips. “Hold these on the bruise while I take care of Joe’s and Eddie’s floor burns.”



I could hear the three of them talking in the outer office. I must have been there twenty minutes or so when Coach came back. “Everyone else has gone home. How do you feel?”



“O.k. I guess except I may have a case of frostbite too.”



“Take the ice packs off. I’ll be right back.”



He was back in a few minutes. I heard the outer door to the coach’s training room close. He stepped into the room where I was then he turned off the lights in the outer office. He pushed the door closed. I wasn’t sure but I might have heard the click of the lock. “Here are some chemical cold packs that you can take with you to use tonight if it gets too painful.”



He set them down on the end of the massage table and picked up a clipboard. “I’ve got to do a report for the school records and for the school nurse. If it is still really hurting you tomorrow she’ll probably check you and excuse you so you can go see your family’s doctor.”



He busily filled out a form. “Let’s see what it looks like.” He folded the towel back so it covered my crotch. He gently touched my thigh. “Boy that’s a beaut of a hip pointer.” He lightly rubbed my thigh with both hands. I could feel the back of his hand and fingers brushing against my dick and nuts as he worked a hand down the inside of my thigh.



As he moved his hand back the towel was brushed off my crotch. Coach didn’t do anything but he looked at my dick which was flopped over on my thigh.” “That’s a beaut too.” He looked at me. There was a strange look in his eyes. I could feel my dick starting to grow under his gaze. His hand touched my dick. “Do you . . .?” There was an odd catch in his voice. I just gulped and nodded.



He took my dick between his thumb and forefinger. After holding it for a moment he bent over and licked the head then he licked the full length of the side of the shaft. He straightened up and pulled his t-shirt over his head. I’d seen him working out on the weight machine so I wasn’t surprised at his flat abs and muscular shoulders. I was surprised his chest was shaved. A thin line of darkish hair ran down from his navel and disappeared under the waistband of his sweat pants.



He looked at me again. I smiled and nodded. He smiled and took my dick in his hand. It lay across his palm. “Nice.” He bent over and sucked on the head until my dick was stiff. I let out an involuntary sigh as he slid his mouth down over my cock. He didn’t stop until his chin pressed against my pubic bone. I tried to imagine deep throating Chuck or Kenny.



Coach held my nut sac as he slid my dick in and out of his mouth. He rolled my nuts between his thumb and fingers. I felt my dick moving in a circle and his tongue was running all around the head. This man was doing things to my dick with his lips and tongue that I had never felt with Kenny.



I reach over and touched his hip. Coach was standing beside the massage table sort of facing my feet. I pushed my hand between his legs from behind. I put the palm of my hand over his crotch. He used his free hand to press my hand against himself. I could feel his dick inside his jock and sweats. He straightened up and I pulled my hand back.



He turned towards me as I put my hand on the waistband of his sweats and started to pull then down. He hooked his thumbs in the waistband and pushed his sweats and jock down to his knees. I touched his dick. He touched my hand. “Do you . . .?” I nodded as I ran my tongue over my lips.



He moved closer to the head of the massage table. I sort of rolled on my side. I opened my mouth and looked up at him. Coach held his semi-hard dick. He smiled as he fed it into my mouth. His was the fourth dick that I sucked. It filled my mouth. It was thick. I liked the way it filed my mouth. I also liked the way it felt as it got hard and lengthened as I sucked it. “You’ve got a nice soft mouth Gary.”



I took his dick out of my mouth. “You’ve got a nice thick dick Coach.”



He touched my face “It’s a cock Gary. Boys have dicks. Men like you and I have cocks.”



“Your cock is nice and thick Coach.”



“So’s yours Gary. Now we better take this someplace else. What are you doing Saturday?”



“I’m going to Lana’s birthday party Saturday afternoon.”



“How about coming over to my place Saturday morning around nine or so if that isn’t too early?”



“Uh I can be there then.”



“That’s good.” Coach pulled up his jock and sweatpants. He pulled the towel over my hips then he put on his t-shirt. After placing the ice packs on my hip he opened the room door and turned on the office lights. He opened the outer training office door.



He came back in and picked up the clipboard. “Use the chemical cold packs tonight to keep the swelling down.”



There was a noise in the outer office. Mr. Goins one of the custodians came into the office. “Evening Coach. Got someone hurt?”



“Evening Jim. Gary was in a collision on the court tonight. Took a knee in the hip and got a pretty good hip pointer. Now Gary like I said use the cold packs tonight. You can skip practice tomorrow. You don’t even have to show up if you don’t feel like it.”



“Thanks Coach.” I pushed myself up into a sitting position. As I turned my leg slid out from under the towel.



Mr. Goins whistled “Boy that’s a dandy. I bet it smarts doesn’t it son?”



Yes sir Mr. Goins. It smarts.”



He laughed “Well do as Coach says and you’ll back on the court in no time. Better there than in the family jewels. Right Coach.”



Coach laughed “Right Jim.”



“Well let me empty these trashcans and I’ll be out of your way.” He disappeared into the outer office and we heard wastebaskets being moved about. He stuck his head back in the door. “Good night Coach. Goodnight kid. You’ll be o.k. Just do as Coach says.”



“Yes sir Thanks Mr. Goins Good night.”



“Good night Jim.”



“Don’t forget to leave the security light on Coach.



“I won’t Jim.” Coach turned to me “Are you going to be able to drive yourself home?”



“Yeah I’ll be able too. It’s my left leg and my cars an automatic so I’ll be o.k.”



“Good. Drive carefully. And don’t forget Saturday morning.”



“I won’t Coach good night.” I slid of the table and stood up. I wrapped the towel around my waist and picked up my shorts jock and the cold packs. I hobbled out of the office and to my locker. It was a long hobble to my car out in the parking lot.



As I drove home I thought about Coach’s invitation for Saturday morning. And I thought about Mr. Goins advice to do as the Coach says. I was certainly planning on doing that. I hoped he would say that I should suck his fat dick er cock for an hour or so.



When I got home my Dad came out to the driveway to meet me. “How are you doing Son? Kenny called and said you gotten knocked down during practice and the Coach wanted to ice a bad bruise.”



“Yes I collided with two other guys during a fast drill. Coach says I have pretty good hip pointer. I may see the school nurse tomorrow and she may want me to see our doctor. Coach iced it for about an hour and he gave me some cold packs to use tonight.” I got out of the car and limped towards the house.



“You could have called. I’d have picked you up so you wouldn’t have had to drive.”



“Thanks Dad but Mom would have had to come along to get my car. It’s o.k.”



“Marcia could have come with me and driven your car.”



I kept forgetting that my little sister was seventeen and had been driving for a year. “Do you think you could of gotten her off the phone long enough to do that.”



Dad laughed “You’ve got a point there. Let’s go inside. Your Mother has dinner just about ready.”



When I got inside Mom told me that Coach had called to tell them I was on the way home. Over dinner I told everyone what happened and that I wouldn’t practice tomorrow and that Coach wanted me to come over to his place Saturday morning.



Dad wondered why and I said that he probably just wanted to see how I was doing.



Marcia giggled and said she would like to run into either Eddie or Joe any time.



Mom told her to watch what she said.



After dinner I called Lana and told her what happened and that I probably wouldn’t be up for much if she was able to go out with me Friday night. She was sympathetic but maybe it had worked out o.k. other than me getting hurt because some of her relatives had called earlier and they were coming over for her birthday party and they wanted to take her and her folks out to dinner Friday evening. I told her that would work and I would be at her party on Saturday. She blew me a kiss over the phone.



I called Kenny and told him that we were on for Friday night if he still wanted to get together. He sounded excited and said he could hardly wait.



I used the cold packs before I went to bed and I iced the bruise again in the morning before going to school. The school nurse checked it over and said it looked o.k. and told me to come in during the noon hour and during study hall for more ice packs. Coach stopped by to see how I was doing. I asked him about Eddie and Joe. He said they were probably more stiff more stoved up and more sore than I was because of the floor burns on their arms and legs. I must have been on top of the pile because I didn’t have any serious floor burns.



I watched practice for a while then went home early. I had talked with Kenny and he said to come around about seven or so. I told my folks that I was going over to Kenny’s after dinner to do homework and that I’d be home by eleven. When I got to Kenny’s his folks were just leaving. I wished then a safe trip and to tell Eva their daughter ‘Hello’. They thanked me after telling me that they hoped I felt better. Kenny and I drank a brew before going to his bedroom.



He made sure the shade was pulled and the curtains were tightly closed. He came over to where I was standing. “Gawd Gary I’m so horny.” He started to unbuckle my belt.



“We don’t need to rush Kenny. I told my folks I’d be home by eleven.”



“Oh. Good.” Kenny stopped trying to unbuckle my belt and began to unbutton my shirt. “Get naked. I can’t wait.”



I sat down and took off my shoes and socks. Kenny watched as I took off my shirt. He was still fully clothed. “If you can’t wait why aren’t you naked already?”



“I like watching you undress.”



“Oh.” I unbuckled my belt undid the fly and pushed my jeans and shorts down together. I stepped out of them then picked them up and hung them over the back of the chair.



“Boy you did get hit hard.”



I put my hands on my hips and faced him. “It’s getting better. Now get your clothes off. You can’t touch me until you’re naked too.” Kenny quickly got naked. His hard dick popped up as he freed it from the waistband of his shorts. “I see you’re hot to trot.”



Kenny grinned and began to stroke his dick “You bet.” I sat down on the chair. He held his dick straight out as he walked towards me from across the room. I opened my mouth. He didn’t stop walking until his dick was buried deep in my mouth and my lips were tight around the shaft. “Suck my dick Gary. Suck my dick good.”



I put my hands on his hips as I pulled my mouth up his shaft. I held him steady so he couldn’t fuck my face. Instead I moved my head and pumped Kenny’s dick in and out of my mouth.



He touched my head. “May I fuck you later?”



I pulled his cock out of my mouth and looked up at him “Sure. After I fuck you.”



“Fuck me?”



“Yes. You’ve fucked my ass several times. I think it is your turn.” I licked him from balls to dick head then swallowed as much as I could.



“My turn?”



“Uh huh ” I mumbled through my full mouth. I released his dick “Your turn.” I wet a finger. I reached between his legs and rubbed the wet finger against his butt hole. I had his dick head between my lips. Kenny rose up on his toes and pushed his dick into my mouth as I pushed a finger up my buddy’s ass.



He was pushing down against my finger. His dick moved all around in my mouth as he wiggled and rotated his butt. “Jeez that feels pretty good.”



I pulled my finger out of his butt. As I sat up his dick slipped out of my mouth. “I think you should get the lube then get my cock ready by sucking it as hard and as big as you can.” Kenny ran over to his dresser and rummaged around in a drawer. He ran back and handed me a bottle of silky lotion. Without being told he got down on his knees and went to work on sucking my cock up into an ass opening hard-on.



Kenny was really giving my cock a workout. If I hadn’t told him to stop I’d have blown my load. He stood “What do I do?”



“Bend over and lean on the back of the chair.” He folded his arms and leaned on the back of the chair. I squirted some lube lotion into my hands and warmed it up by rubbing my hands together. I rubbed it up and down his ass crack as I ran my fingers over his butt hole.



After lubing a finger I fondled his dick and nuts as I worked the finger into his asshole. I rotated and pushed my finger in and out. I stopped playing with his dick and instead rubbed the small of his back as I worked two fingers into his butt hole. Again I rotated my fingers. Kenny spread his feet farther apart.



“I don’t want to scare you but I’m going to do three fingers.” Kenny grinned as he looked back over his shoulder. I squirted some more lube down his ass crack. He groaned as I worked the third finger in. I could feel his sphincter muscle relax as he got used to the stretching and rotating fingers.

After some minutes of preparation I pulled the fingers out and stepped by Kenny’s head. “Suck my cock up hard. Get it good and wet.” Kenny moved his arms and leaned down to take my cock in his mouth. He sucked feverishly. When I was satisfied I pulled his head up. He leaned back over the chair. I stepped behind him.



After lubing my cock I pressed it against his butt hole. Kenny took a deep breath. “Try to relax. I’ll go slow. I put one hand on his hips a pressed harder. I guided my cock with my other hand. His rosebud began to open as my cockhead began to press its way in. “I’ve sucked you big dick Kenny. Now I’m going to fuck your cherry asshole.”



When Kenny would wince I’d stop and wait. Slowly I pushed my cock up his ass. “How’s it feel?”



“It hurts a little.”



“O.k. I’ll go slower.” I felt my cockhead slip through his muscle ring. Kenny sighed. “How’s that feel?”



“Better.”



“I’m inside your ass.” It took several minutes to bury my boner all the way into my buddy’s tight ass. My pelvis was pressed against his ass. “How’s that?”



Kenny looked over his shoulder “Your dick hair tickles. My ass feels full.” I slowly pulled my cock back. Kenny sighed again as I pushed deep. I pumped my cock in and out in a slow motion. “How’s it feel to you Gary?”



“It feels great. Your asshole is tighter than any hand job I’ve ever had.” I reached under Kenny and felt his rock hard dick. We slowly speed up the pace. The tightness of his ass around my cock was getting to me. “Get ready. I’m going to cum!” I groaned and Kenny groaned as I shoved my cock as deep as I could as I emptied my balls.



I leaned over him and rest for a minute. I stroked his dick to keep it hard. I pulled my cock out of his ass with a plop. Kenny stood up and stretched. I turned him around to suck his dick for a minute. “Get lubed up and fuck me.”



I bent over the back of the chair. Kenny lubed his dick and worked some lube lotion into my asshole. “Hurry up!” He pressed his dick head against me. We both pushed steadily and his dick popped into my ass with a quick flash of pain since we hadn’t done any stretching exercises.



I looked between my legs. My cock bobbed and swayed as Kenny fucked me with a fast and steady piston action. All of a sudden he let out a snort and drove his dick into me. I reached between my legs and squeezed our ball sacs together as he unloaded his pent up supply of cum.



We rested a minute then I used the bathroom and cleaned up and got dressed. I walked through the back door of my home at ten minutes to eleven. I even remembered to bring my textbooks with me. Dad went upstairs as I came in. He asked me to leave the lights on for Marcia.



The next morning I showered and shaved before going down to breakfast. Mom asked how my leg was. It was feeling much better and I told her so. Marcia and I cleaned up the breakfast dishes and the kitchen. I finished getting ready and then drove over to Coach’s house.



I arrived a couple of minutes after nine. I pulled into the driveway and walked to the front door. I’d barely pressed the doorbell button when the door opened. Coach invited me inside. He was wearing a dressing gown and was barefoot. After inviting me inside I followed him through the house. He stopped at a breakfast bar.



“I’m glad you came over Gary. I wasn’t sure you’d come. How’s the hip.”



“It’s getting better. The bruise is starting to turn greenish and it doesn’t hurt so much. I can probably practice Monday.”



“We’ll see Monday. Maybe light drills. ‘Care for a cup of coffee and a danish?”



“Thanks. That would be nice.”



Coach poured two cups and slid at covered tray towards me. “Cream? Sugar? Help yourself.” He watched as I selected a sweet roll. “So much for the social niceties. Would you like to continue what we began the other night?”



He watched me closely. I knew he was taking a chance. But I was over eighteen and I was here by choice. “Yes I’d like to continue. I wouldn’t have come over otherwise.” He visibly relaxed.



“That’s what I had hoped you’d say.” We talked about basketball and other things while we drank our coffee. We carried the empty cups and other dishes into the kitchen. Coach rinsed them and put them aside. “Let’s go into the den.”



I followed him back through the house. The den was more like a library. Big easy chairs and a couch and lots of books in bookcases and on built-in shelves. Sun light streamed in from some high windows. Coach looked at me and smiled. “I’ve been watching you grow up now for several years now. I was always hoping to get to know you better.”



He stepped over and began to unbutton my shirt. “There seemed to be something about you. I think I recognized myself when I was your age.” He helped me take the shirt off and he tossed it on a chair. Then he squatted down and untied my shoelaces. After my shoes and socks were off Coach stood up.



I don’t know if it was intentional but he was standing in a shaft of sunlight. He opened his dressing gown and let it drop to the floor. He was nude. The sunlight played across his shaved smooth chest. His stomach was shaved clean except for the trail of hair from his navel down into his dark curly pubic hair.



Coach was probably as old as my Dad or Lana’s Dad. He had a well-formed chest and muscular arms shoulders and legs. He stepped forward again and began to unfasten my belt buckle. He opened my jeans and pushed them towards the floor. He sank to his knees at the same time. He helped me get my feet out of the jeans.



He put his hands on my hips as he leaned into my crotch. He licked the front of my shorts and nibbled my cock through the fabric. My cock stirred. Coach pushed my shorts down my legs. As I stepped out of them he sucked my soft cock into his mouth. He sucked and milked it with little nursing and soda straw sucks.



His eyes were closed. My cock began to lengthen and become erect in his mouth. As I put my hands on his shoulders I realized his shoulders and back were shaved smooth too. He took my now fully erect cock out of his mouth “Nice.” He licked my balls then he licked his way up the underbelly of my cock shaft.



I really liked it when he nuzzled his nose against my balls then gently sucked each one into his mouth. He stood up and kissed me. He hard cock pressed against me. I reached down and gripped it with one hand. Coach stepped back and I leaned over and kissed and licked his cockhead.



He backed over to the couch and sat down. I got on my knees between his. His hard cock jutted straight up in front of my face. His cock and ball sac with also smoothly shaved. I leaned forward and licked his balls. They were much nicer to lick and suck than Kenny’s hairy ones. I licked my way up his cock shaft. I had to rise up on my knees to position my mouth over his cock.



Coach let out a sigh as I closed my lips over his fat cockhead. I swirled my tongue around it and ran the tip around his sensitive ridge. We both adjusted our positions so I could swallow more of his fat cock. ‘Gawd I liked sucking this cock.’



Coach touched me “Sit on the couch.” I sat beside him as he leaned over then stretched out so his face was in my crotch. He propped himself up on his elbows and he licked and sucked me. He didn’t hold me with his hands so he sort of chased my hard cock around with his mouth.



He pushed himself to his feet and walked over to a desk. He opened a drawer and tossed me a tube of anal lube. “I want you to fuck my ass.” He walked around the couch and leaned over the back. I opened the tube and squeezed some lube into his ass crack. He laughed “That’s cold. Would you like a condom?” I nodded ‘no’. “That’s good. I prefer bareback.”



I put some lube on my fingers. After it warmed a little I worked it into his asshole. I lubed my cock and stepped p behind him. Coach looked over his shoulder “Push it straight in. One long punch.” I did as I was told. Coach exhaled as I shoved my cock up his ass.



I pulled his hips away from the couch so I could grip his cock as I fucked him. I used long steady strokes. Coach put his hand on mine. “That’s good Gary. Long deep and steady.” I could feel him tighten and loosen his sphincter muscle.



I was turned on by his sucking me and by the fact that I was having sex with a man as old or older than my father. The squeezing action of his asshole was getting to me. “I’m going to cum soon. Do you want me to pull out and cum on your back?”



“No Gary cum in my ass.”



“O.k. here it comes the cum.” I pushed my cock as deep as I could and then unloaded my balls into him. I leaned over on his muscular back. He held my hand and together we held his cock. My cock softened and slipped out of Coach’s ass. I straightened up then Coach stood up and stretch. “That was good but you need to work on your staying power.”



I laughed “It’s little hard to not cum when your ass muscles milk a guy’s cock.” I handed him the lube.



“What’s this for?”



I leaned over the back of the couch. “I’d to be fucked with your thick cock.”



“I take it you’re not a virgin when it comes to taking it up the ass?”



“No. Someone else got my cherry I‘m still a beginner.”



“I’ll bet. Just like you’re a beginner cocksucker.”



“Well I have sucked more cocks than I’ve taken up my ass. I‘d really like to be fucked by you Coach.”



He grinned “O.k. Gary. I like to go bareback.”



“O.k. Just do it.”



He lubed his hard cock then he spent some minutes working lube and several fingers into my ass. Finally he pressed his cockhead against my pucker. “I’ll go slow.”



“I’ll let you know if it hurts.” I felt my asshole start to open as Coach pushed. He pushed slowly but steadily. Being fucked by Kenny the night before had loosened me up. I first felt the rim of cockhead pass through the rim of my asshole then I felt it slide through my muscle ring. Coach pushed slowly into my ass.



My cock and balls were hanging down the back of the couch. As he pushed deeper my cock got harder. Soon my cock was pressing against the back of the couch. I felt his ball sac press against mine. Coach pulled his cock back out then began to fuck with a slow steady stroke. I looked over my shoulder at him. “Gawd that feels so good.”



“Yes it does Gary. You’ve got a really tight ass and a soft mouth. The best of both worlds for a guy like me.”



I got some leverage with my feet and I began to rotate my ass a little. Coach started grinding against me. I tightened and loosened my sphincter like Coach had done. “You keep that up and I’ll blow my load.”



I responded by clamping my asshole as tight as I could around his thick cock shaft. Coach laughed “I like that ” as he speeded up his fucking action. Soon his pelvis was whacking my ass cheeks and his balls were slapping against mine. He pulled my hips back tight against his pelvis. I felt his fat cock twitch and jerk as he shot his wad deep into my ass.



We rested. Coach hugged me. “I’ve got some friends who would really like to meet you. But that will be another time. Let’s get you cleaned up so you can get to your girlfriend’s birthday party on time.”



He led me upstairs to a large shower where he showed me how to use a male douche. We showered together and Coach sucked me off under the shower. After drying off and getting dressed I drove home. I had time to change clothes and get Lana’s birthday present. I wondered if the afternoon would be has interesting as the morning had been.

Black guy with giant cock gives white twink a mouthful of cum after hot butt fucking

A Surprise At The Lake

It was way too hot to be doing anything except cooling down.



I d spent the day running a class in a room with nothing but fans and then come home to a hot stuffy closed up house. I needed to cool down and that was why I d gone down to the Lake baths. Swimming in the cool water seemed like an ideal solution.



There was a breeze coming in off the lake and the sparklingly clean clear water was refreshingly cool almost cold. It was heaven after the humid heat of the day and I did as much floating as swimming keeping out of the way of a group of teenagers who were the only others there in the water that late.



A couple of small cruisers and a yacht were tied up against the jetty that surrounded the baths. The cafГ© s opposite the water were all good and attracted people from all around the lake so that on a warm summer evening like this the jetties could get quite crowded with boats that had brought people into Toronto for a meal at the Anacapri or The Double Take or one of several others.



After my swim I found a sheltered spot under some Casuarina trees to spread out my towel. It was late but there was still another hour of daylight and I wanted to have another swim to cool me down again before I went back to my hot house and tried to get a good night s sleep with nothing but a fan to keep me cool.



I went to sleep lying there I d been tired and the cool breeze and soft grass under my towel had combined to make me way too comfortable. When I woke up it was with a start and to find myself lying in the dark. The sky must have been full of clouds as I couldn t even see any stars when I looked up and the only light was from the distant road the jetty running around the baths the couple of the bigger boats still tied up there and what the water reflected back.



I felt pretty stupid to find myself sleeping half the night on the foreshore but then I heard a grunting noise quite loud and not too far away. And I knew that must have been what woke me as I lay there listening and the sounds stopped and started again in the darkness. Then just as I was about to get up and leave they came again but it was more of a whimpering sound this time.



But I was also sure I heard words mixed in yes I definitely heard a yes . I got up as quietly as I could having a pretty good idea now what was going on and wanting to leave without being noticed.



Of course I had picked up my towel and got my thongs back on and was just stepping out from under the trees when the clouds parted and the whole area before me was lit up by a bright silvery full moon. I was still standing in the shadow of the trees and froze where I was hoping I was out of sight. But in front of me not 10 yards away the light revealed clearly the source of the noises.



Lying back across the aluminium picnic table was a young man with rippling muscles arching his back and moaning while standing below him between his raised thighs with his back 3/4 to me was another muscular young male whose butt muscles clenched and relaxed as he plowed the arse of the one stretched out before him on the table.



I felt my cock jump inside my shorts at the sight and the sounds and stayed frozen. The guy being fucked was obviously enjoying it he was moaning now and one hand moved over his body stopping at his nipples as his other hand played with his own long hard cock and balls. He was big I could clearly see and my cock lurched again in my shorts and the guy fucking him was long too. He was working his friend s arse with deep long strokes in and out with the moon glinted on the slick length of him each time he pulled out I was mesmerised and my own cock lurched higher



I couldn t stop watching. Both were built like athletes and both were obviously enjoying what they were doing or having done to them. The one on the table in particular was not holding back in showing his pleasure in what was pumping so deeply in and out of him. After standing there watching and listening to them for a few minutes I had to push my shorts down to let out my own hardening cock and give it some attention.



The young man lying back on the table seemed to turn his head in my direction but I doubted he could see me. He was moaning loudly then and the man with his back to me gave several sharp shuddering thrusts deep into him before holding steady and letting out a deep grunt. He jerked himself inside his friends passage a couple of times and I almost came imagining his cum shooting inside his friend before he fell forward over his partner



I came with a huge shudder going weak as I shot off jolt after jolt.



Hey why don t you join us? a voice said.



I hardly understood someone was talking too me I was still so shaky.



Hey the voice said again and the guy on top stood up and turned to me.



You like what you see? Then come and join in. he said in a deeper slower voice than the one that had spoken before.



I tugged up my shorts in embarrassment as the guy slipped his softening cock out of his friends gaping arse - I could see the dark patch of his hole in the moonlight - and walked over to me. His friend remained lying back on the table playing his hands over himself his legs still spread and bent showing me everything he had on offer. His cock still long and hard as he stroked it slowly.



Luke wants you to join in the man who s butt I d been watching pumping said when he was up close. And he reached out to squeeze my deflating tool through my shorts.



I pulled back. Umm I d better go. I don t do it with guys I said but I was still not moving far.



Never want to try it? he asked.



Now Luke was up and coming over too with his big cock bobbing up near his belly. He moved in behind me and pressed close.



I saw you stroking off as you watched. I love a guy getting off watching me being fucked. And you liked it so you must be curious Luke said and my cock was paying attention to his body rubbing lightly against my back and his cock sliding up and down my crack and hitting my lower back. In fact I couldn t focus on much else.



The guy in front moved in and kissed me. Feeling another man s lips on mine sent a shiver of horrified shock and instant arousal through me and his hand was inside my shorts before I realised it.



Nice he said and I couldn t make myself disagree - so the kissing went on as Luke s cock stroked up between my now bare cheeks.



Then Luke s hands were at my nipples. His sudden rubbing and pinching of them had me moaning and I realised that I was sandwiched between the two of them and wondered why I didn t get myself un-sandwiched and home.



I made a half hearted move to leave.



Don t you want to know what it s like? With another man Luke whispered in my ear his firm hands now making my hard tingling nipples hum and the rest of my skin shiver as he stroked them all over me . You ll enjoy it I saw the way you got off just watching Vince fucking me imagine if you were the one doing the fucking? he said speaking in a low sex filled voice as I felt his hardening rod sliding up and down as he rocked his hips dry fucking my crease. Then I jumped as I felt his cock slide between my thighs. You have a lovely cock yes. Come on fuck me he whispered in my ear as his hand joined Vince s on my hard cock one playing my slit and cap with a finger as another hand stroked and rotated on my shaft and Luke s cock slid back and forth massaging my balls.



Oh God I moaned loudly.



Luke s pubes sliding against my butt his other hand on my thighs my chest Oh Christ I groaned throbbing under their attentions as Vince pushed in closer moving his mouth to my hair and neck his tongue snaking around on my throat.



No I said huskily I have to go and I made another move but even I knew it was a half hearted gesture.



Yes I was curious especially after the way watching them fuck had made me feel. Especially the way I felt sandwiched between them. I was torn giving in just as I heard voices. Suddenly I was frozen with fear that whoever was coming would see me like that sandwiched between the two young hunks and that they would report me to the school and that I would be out of a job. I now had no doubts about my need to leave immediately and when the voices had moved on I had every intention of roughly pushing Vince aside and going.



I m sorry I have to go I hissed pulling free as soon as it was quiet dragging my shorts back up and grabbing my towel.



I didn t look back as I walked hurriedly to my car trying to look innocent and relieved that I didn t actually meet anyone. I ached for release my cock still throbbing and in the car jerked off to the memory of Vince s cock stroking in and out of Luke s arse.



Shit I could still feel Luke s cock slipping under my balls and I wanted to fuck him.



Then he was standing there leaning into the car window turning my head and kissing my mouth as I moaned helplessly. They re gone and we ve got a boat he said. With a big private cabin. So come on come for a ride onto the Lake he added as his groping hand found my package.



I looked at him seeing his erection pressing against his shorts.



Shit I said.



****



We d anchored out by Green Point and down in the cabin Vince resumed his kissing and stroking down my throat and chest. But Luke lay back on the bed and fixing his eyes on mine raised and spread his legs to show me what he had as he stroked his cock back to full size. I was soon moaning again and focussed on his slitted eyes and cock until he moved a hand beneath his balls to his arsehole and slid a finger inside himself. I nearly lost it at the sight.



Oh yes I moaned loudly as Vince sucked at my nipples alternately and probed my slit with his little finger making me lurch and grunt.



Luke was smiling and working another finger into his hole and pumping himself with small strokes I think he s ready Vince he husked.



Vince turned to look at him and released me I moved to the end of the bed as Luke s eyes followed me and he whispered Fuck me Chris hard deep oh fuck me with that beautiful cock of yours.



I was convinced already. I stood for a moment bending and joining two of my fingers to the two he already had inside himself. Me almost coming as he moaned. Then he reached both arms for my hips as I directed my cap to his entrance. I had expected more resistance but after a push past his rim I slipped in smoothly unable to stop myself driving deep for maximum penetration. He arched and moaned under me as Vince pressed in behind and ran his hands over my cheeks.



I had barely started to fuck Luke when I bucked and came and bucked and shot off again deep inside his passage. I stayed there inside him panting as he ran his hands over my hips and belly his legs running up my sides and resting on my shoulders. Behind me Vince was kneeling parting my cheeks and licking my arse. I shuddered as I went with it and he began to play with my hole as I stroked Luke off watching his eyes narrow and his body undulate and twist as he ejaculated up to his face and chest. My tool still resting happily inside him waiting.

Here at Sperm Cult, guys lubricate asses with cum!

HotLanta Ch. 03

HotLanta Chapter 3:Martice Reborn



The sounds of Karma playing from the CD player made this seem like a bad idea as Dre looked into his review mirror at the car following him. He should have just had this talk at the club but he wanted to give this one a little more respect then other had been given. Why do you care? he asked him self as the words of the song which didn t really relate to this problem keep ringing over and over in his head. As he parked on the street he paused for just a moment to think about how to handle this problem but he realized he would just play it like he did everything else by ear.



As Martice watched Dre get out of his car and simply start across the street towards the apartment building he wasn t sure if he was ready for this. This guy had blown his mind with only a few touches and kisses and now he was following him around like some wounded fuckin puppy he know he respected himself more then this so it was time to show it. He was after all more then just some nigga with the corn rows that zigzagged trough his hair and a smile that melted both men and women he know he could pull anyone he wanted and maybe it was time this nicca know it as well. Dre stood holding the door as Martice walked pass him and into the building he was in charge not Dre. Dre just smiled as he noticed the change in the younger man.



He was trying to put on airs but Dre know they would melt away with a simply kiss hell he didn t even have to go that far he could simply lean in and he know he would watch that innocent boy would come right out. As the door of the elevator closed Dre pushed Martice back against the wall and stepped in his lips only moments from Martices. As one exhaled the other inhaled and there was a slight charge there as Dre s lips touched Martice his tongue slipping past his lips and even the soft full lips of his pray. Dre stepped in even closer until their bodies touched and as his hand slide into the sweat pants Martice was wearing he could feel the iron be hidden within them. As he pulled back he noticed that Martice wasn t in that place the last kiss had left him in. If you think you did anything for me a cold breeze couldn t have you are wrong. Martice said as he looked down. The doors opened as Dre stepped back and Martice stepped around him walking out. He was for real he wasn t falling for the bull this time. Dre smiled a cocky smile as he laughed to himself. It was kind of amusing that the young boy was trying to act like he knows how the game was played. Dre know he would have this kid on his knees within a few minutes maybe he would break the rules just to put this one back in his place.



The apartment looked the same but he didn t allow himself to be awed by it this time. The smell of papaya hit his nose causing a slight smile as he heard the door close. May I get you something? Dre asked walking toward the kitchen dropping his keys on the table. The simple look of black jeans and a wife beater looked good on him. He still was sexy even as Martice tried to over look it. See Dre was a player and he didn t try to hide it but Martice didn t understand how he had just tossed him out of here like he was some child who didn t know what he was getting himself into.



No I am fine. Martice replied as he sat on the couch he couldn t help but remember what had happen just a few feet away and even right where he was sitting. It had been right here where he had taken Dre s manhood deep into his mouth and rolled his tongue around its head causing quakes of pleasure to run up and down his spine. As Dre walked out sitting down beside his guest Martice tried to wipe the smile off his face and look at Dre.



Yes you are and you can try to hide what you where thinking but I know. There is was that air that Dre had which seem to lure men to him. The stunt in the Elevator was cute but you and I both know you are here because you want to finish what he started. Dre leaned forward.



No see that s where you are wrong Dre I am here because I plan on fuckin you. With those words a Martice kissed Dre. He was more aggressive this time he was more in charge. The kiss started very sweet but after a few moments Martice bit Dres lower lip pulling back causing a slight pain but nothing major. Dre smiled for a moment as Martice Reached over grabbing the back of his head and pushed his mouth towards the grey sweats he was wearing. Martice s grip was tight and he didn t seem to have that air that said he wasn t sure of himself. As Dre removed the rock hard dick of Martice only to slowly accept it into his mouth he was shocked and surprised as the aggression. Martice began to control the pace by only allowing Dre to come up so far and then pushing him back down the sound of slurping could be heard as Dre slide up and down each time sucking harder and harder soon Martice was pushing himself deeper and deeper into Dres mouth until he could feel the bend Dre didn t seem to mind as he tightened his mouth around Martice and began to act as if he was swallowing ripples of pleasure rushed trough first his legs and then up his spine Martice went to pull Dre off to express what he couldn t form the words to say but Dre stayed and accepted the explosions of seed which rushed forth from the rock hard dick in his mouth. Dre wasn t sure if he should break the rule he was now thinking to break but it seemed as if he had already made up his mind as he leaned back looking at Martice still in a state of shock.



Let s go up to the bedroom. Dre said as he stood slipping out of his jeans. He turned Martice in follow and started up the stairs. It wasn t half way up that he felt Martice place his hand around his waist and step close enough he could feel his still hard dick pressing against his ass.



I told you I planed on fucking you. He said as his body began to lower and suddenly his tongue began to probe as Dre s ass checks. Feeling himself pushed forward onto the steps Dre was surprised at the idea that this virgin planed to fuck him there was no way that was happening but soon he would find the wet feel of Martices tongue inside of his ass was a bit much for him to fight. As Martice sunk his tongue deeper and deeper into Dre s asshole soon beginning to suck and slightly bite at the areas Dre found the pleasure unreal. The pain ever so slight was part of a larger more perfect pleasure which over came him. Each bite or suck or trust caused him to moan a bit loader and loader until he was lost in the moment and didn t even notice the replacement of Martice s tongue with two fingers darting rapidly in and out of his tight ass. Martice had come along way in a short time he had come into his own confidence.



The moan that exited Dre s mouth as Martice slide all of himself balls deep into Dre was unlike any sound he had made before right there on the steps his knees on slightly braced Martice began to drive himself inside of Dre deeper and harder then other in the past had. His hand slowly slide up to Dres shoulder as he pulled back forcing himself even deeper. The quake of Dre s legs as they began to shiver caused his muscles to tighten increasing the enjoyment for Martice and he gripped Dres hip and began to bang his back out. Dre could keep the sounds in as the slapping of Matrices hips into his ass made sound after sound after sound. Soon Martice pulled Dre up and sunk his teeth into his neck. It was more then a bite it was animal like aggression as Martice bite down and Dre loved it more and more with each bite or even to say gnaw. Still forcing his manhood up into Dre Martice s hands made their way around to Dres also rock hard dick and he began to jack him off Dre was lost in the moment like he had left so many others. Each trust forward caused the soft yet tight touch of Martice to jack his dick and each trust hit that spot inside of him that cause pleasure to rush forward he was on fire. Until finally he tightened every muscle in his body and released a moan which everyone on that floor could hear. One after another hot streams of cum hit the carpeted steps each load smaller then the one before it but even as he collapsed Martice keep going pounding his ass harder and harder. Now the pain wasn t like pleasure Dre could only take it at this point not having the energy or real want to stop him. For what felt like hours Martice keep putting meat in his back harder and harder until finally he drove as deep into and hard into Dre as he could. You could almost hear a low growl before he collapsed on top of Dre. Dre wanted to say something but he still couldn t. So for the moment they just laid there together.

Doctor gives a handjob with gloves on

Cousins Ch. 1

It all started one hot summer. I was discovering how to touch myself so that I my penis would swell and throb and turn a deep red and then burst out a thick wad of creamy white spunk. I had several cousins but I only hung out with a handful of them. I had 2 cousins that were about my age. I will call one of them Trent and the other Baric. Trent lived out of town until his father died and then his mother and he moved into a stone house on a hill just down the road from my house. Trent and I being close in age got along rather well. We would do typical things that guys did at our age.



We search for salamanders in the creek that bordered my parent s land. My parents owned a great deal of land in the country and Trent and I roamed all over their hills. Once we built this little club house in the middle of the woods. Now Trent did most of the hard work while I went out into the forest to dig up moss so that we could have plush carpeting in our club house. The day that we finished the clubhouse Trent and I were sitting inside on our plush carpet of moss and he laid back and started talking about girls that he went to college with. Well it wasn t to long before I noticed this bulge building up in Trent s pants. He looked over at me and caught me staring at his crotch and he decided then to reach into his shorts and pull out his throbbing cock.



Now Trent was younger than I but I had never seen such a big dick. It outshined mine by at least 3 inches. Trent then launched up his hips so that he could slide his shorts and underwear down to his ankles. I couldn t believe that this was happening. Trent was my cousin. True that it was only by marriage but he was still my cousin. I felt my own dick swelling in my pants and I gently rubbed it through my shorts. My eyes moved from his cock to his balls. I just couldn t believe the size of them and how low they hung from his shaft. My balls always hung close to the shaft and mine had no hair whereas Trent s had quite a bit of fur on them. Trent continued to chat about what he would like to do to this girl and to that girl while all I could think about was touching his hard cock. Trent asked me why I wasn t pulling out my dick and I quickly made some excuse that he evenly tossed aside with a remark of cleverness.



He then started pumping his cock with his hand. I just sat there staring in awe while he rolled his head around and started letting out throaty moans. I knew what was about to happen and I just couldn t believe my luck. Here I was in the middle of the forest with my hot cousin lying with his pants down around his ankles jacking off and I couldn t even bring myself to take out my dick. So I just continued to sit there watching him as he grew closer and closer to blowing his load of hot spunk. He had picked up a fast rhythm and was really getting into it. I watched as his plump balls grew tighter and closer up to the shaft. Then suddenly Trent threw back his head and let out a loud groan just as his dick started squirting out hot spurts of his man juice. He continued to pump his cock up and down with is hands moving his hips to the rhythm.



His hot load shot way up onto his chest and a glob landed on his chin just inches from his lips. Sitting there taking in this sight was just too much for me. I grabbed my cock to adjust it and that was all it took to set if off in a made dash to empty my balls of all my hot cum. I looked down and saw the wet stain on the crotch and immediately wondered how I was going to explain it. I looked up at Trent who had this self-satisfied look on his face. He reached over and grabbed his shirt and began wiping cum off his chest and crotch and then jumped to his feet and began pulling up his pants. Now I wouldn t have given this second thought except that while he was doing this he turned away from me so that when he bent over to grab his shorts his asshole came into plain view. I couldn t believe what I was seeing. His hole was puckered tight and had just a slight amount of hair peaking out between his crack.



He finished pulling up his shorts and then turned around with this wicked little smirk on his face and said Thanks for helping me out with the club house cousin. No problem I said. Anytime.

Young twinks mouth and ass are busy with his friends horny cocks

Creamy Thighs

Tight hard and hairless bodies with creamy thighs resilient flesh on muscles of steel and flexibility flexibility is a must. I insist on that and obedience and total subservience. And I possess them all. I fuck them all women and men alike. I fuck them all regularly without showing favor. That s the only way to keep order. And they stand in line audition for the privilege of being possessed by me regularly fucked by me.



Six men flying across the stage dancing in the audition set to show me what they can do. Three I already possess are members of my premier troupe. Three others are auditioning for one opening.



One obviously has done his research well knows what it will take to win the position. He has long silver-blond hair pulled back in a pony tail but thus far he seems to fulfill the other requirements. It will be tough though. There are two more days of auditions.



He flies through the air legs higher and stretched out farther than the other two who are auditioning. And he knows he is auditioning for me by the way he is playing to me. And I highly suspect he knows all that is entailed in being in my premier troupe.





The first set is so invigorating that most take off their leotard tops for the second pass. The silver blond takes off his leotard bottoms as well. He s dancing in tiny briefs. He is lithe and has a long line and a natural effortless flow. He also has a well-developed chest and biceps—and a nicely projecting basket the long line of the cock easily seen. This undoubtedly would be reflected favorably at the box office among the women patrons and among some of the major male benefactors as well. This thought makes me smile. The silver blond catches my eye and shares in my smile.



They go through their set paces. All are flexible but none more so than the silver blond. He leaps right in front of me turning his legs as he does so so that I see the creamy thighs.



The audition ends and I send all away—all that is except the silver blond. We stand there facing each other on the lit stage as all the others sort through their gear and depart through the stage door.



Then in the silence the silver blond slips off his briefs pulls his hair out of the pony tail letting it flow around his face and down to his shoulders and stands there legs slightly spread arms out from his body at a forty-five-degree angle palms turned toward me a shy smile on his face and a long slender cock dangling between his legs standing there in supplication awaiting my bidding.



He is hairless other than that silver blond hair cascading around his head—and hard as steel.



I slowly strip off my leotard and he comes to me in light dancing steps and raises his right leg almost parallel to his body and leans it gently against my shoulder exhibiting premier flexibility. His left hand takes both of our cocks together his long slender one and mine heavy long and thick and holds them together as they both rise. I feel my chest swelling and rising and falling in quickened pace while there is no trace of excitement or concern in his—total control.



I run one hand over his chest and torso hairless no sign of stubble at all resilient skin covering hard-as-steel muscle. I run the other hand over the leg he has raised to me. Hairless silky creamy I kiss and tongue the creamy calf and thigh while my other hand follows the line of his sternum down his tight abs over his flat belly and down around where he is holding our cocks together and to his balls. Not a hair or a trace of a hair to be felt—all warm pliant flesh covering muscles of steel.



He releases our cocks and pushes at my belly with the palm of his hand. I sit down on a mat my legs stretched in front of me and a little open. He sits his pert little butt between my calves and lifts his legs up and out in front of my torso pointing his toes to make his leg muscles tighten and does little twirls in place with his legs.



I take each leg in turn and kiss and tongue them from his heels down his calves and along his creamy inner thighs to where creamy thighs meet tender hairless groin. He is sighing and moaning for me to sell me on the idea that he is thoroughly enjoying my fetish.



My lips travel back up his inner thighs alternating legs and as they near the inner hollows behind his knees he bends all the way forward at the waist and swallows my cock nearly whole. It takes superb flexibility for him to do this without lowering his legs from the attention I m giving them. He s still auditioning.



When he has pumped me up with his lips he digs his elbows into the mat and crawls his buttocks up my thighs until our cocks cross swords. With one hand he positions the bulbous head of my horse-hung cock at his asshole and then resumes crawling his butt into me letting his ass channel muscles grab my cock and pull it inside him.



He is panting and groaning and telling me what a nice huge cock I have and how I hurt him and please him simultaneously working hard on this private audition. I like being ingested by his ass just fine but I m still marveling at his creamy thighs.



At length however I do stand maintaining my purchase deep inside him. He has one creamy leg running up my torso and he wraps the other one artfully around my buttocks. He arches his back toward the floor playing the dying swan for me. I work on reviving the swan by putting a strong arm under his buttocks and using is as a lever to raise and lower him while I pump him deep with my heavy long and thick cock. Some of his moans and pants begin to sound genuine.



In another demonstration of ultimate flexibility he lets his legs down and does a slow spin and twist that moves me from facing him to being behind him with my cock still deeply embedded. His feet are on the mat now and I m behind him my hands on his hips and fucking him with long strokes. I come deep inside him and to his surprise I show him my own flexibility by putting my feet inside both of his and taking us down to the floor in a slow full split. I pull his back over onto my chest and reach around and slowly stroke his cock to eruption. He is mine now.



I can call off the auditions for the next two days. The male dancer opening has been filled.

He used to, but the sight of a hot hard cock changed him forever

When I Met Him

My name is Dean and this is the story of how I fell for Randy. We met each other through friends but hadn t met in person but had talked for many months prior getting to know one another. My heart raced faster every time we talked on the phone. My face lit up every time I got a text. Then the day came when we finally got to meet.



I waited playing with everything I had my hands on watching the terminal exit like a hawk. His plane had to be here by now. Then a crowd of people started to exit. I saw a 6 2 tan lean short black hair muscular face covered by sunglasses in the crowd and knew it was him. Our eyes finally met under these new terms and we both moved as quickly as we could towards each other. He dropped his bag to the ground right as we met with the most passionate kiss i have ever gotten in my life. Everyone around us just melted away and there was only us. Lust began to take over and we both knew we needed to get home as quickly as possible.



After the drive and much kissing we arrived to my apartment. We barely got the door open when all of our passion and tension exploded. Our tongues embraced one another as we slowly peeled off the layers of clothing the other was wearing. I am not as tall as randy standing only 5 8 but am lean and fairly muscular with short black hair and a very clean cut look. We made our way down the hallway and into the bedroom where I threw him down on the bed and jumped on top to kiss him one more time before things got started.



I cant believe I finally get to suck your amazing dick Randy whispered as I kissed all over his body.



And I am thrilled to finally fuck your ass I have waited so long I stammer in between kissing my way up to nibble on his ear.



This threw him into a great lust where he rolled me over and quickly worked his way down to my dick. He swirled his tongue around the head before sliding my 9 inches down his throat.



Oh my god you deep throat like a pro I speak while moaning in pleasure.



He sucked on my dick for awhile and then worked his way down to my balls while jacking me off. I m just squirming in pleasure waiting for my turn to return the favor. He keeps working his way down and then starts tonguing his way to my asshole. I let out a great moan as he continues this.



I m getting close I grunt as I grab his head and push him as deep as he can go. He looks up at me with a smile on his face and I know what he wants. I pull him up and kiss him for a little longer then lick my way down his pecs and abs until I have his member staring me in the face.



His dick is a bit shorter than mine but makes up for that in girth. I start by taking both balls in my mouth and move them with my tongue. I then lick up his shaft and start bobbing my head on his dick. I am not as good with deep throat and due to his size i get most of it in my mouth and then gag myself.



Oh yeah I love it like that baby! he screams as I take as much of him as I can in my mouth.



I then work my way down to his asshole as well but i have different intentions. I start with some tongue then slowly work my finger in there. He is moaning loudly into the pillows as I slip in a second finger. He hands me the lube and I squirt some onto my hand applying it to myself. I lift his legs onto my shoulders revealing his hole in full glory as I start to lube his ass.



I place the head of my dick and pause for a second to look up at him he looks back at me biting his lip and I press myself forward thrusting my pole into his ass. He lets out a little shriek that turns quickly to more moaning as I start to hump him harder and faster. He grabs his own dick and starts jerking himself off keeping in time with my speed.



Oh god baby that feels so good he cries as I ram my dick further into his asshole. Oh baby I want you to come inside of me!



My moans start to get louder as I feel my orgasm building in my balls. I start pounding him faster as I feel my body tensing up readying itself to release my cum inside of him.



Oh god I m cumming we both shout in unison. He points his dick towards me as streams of warm cum erupt from his erect penis all over my stomach while I fill his ass with my seed. I collapse next to him on the bed and let out a sigh. He kisses me and works his way down to my stomach lapping up his own cum.



He moves back up and kisses me again this time swirling his cum between our mouths. We just lay there holding one another and we both knew that this was the start of something great. You re perfect was all I could mutter as we both drifted off.

Doctors curing horny males of the lack of attention!

A Boy Who Came In from the Cold Ch. 16

A BOY WHO CAME IN FROM THE COLD – CHAPTER 16



В© Sadie Rose Bermingham 2006



Another weekend another chapter. There is a double warning on this one it s a very very sad chapter although no one actually dies... I m the not the porn version of J K Rowling just yet! Also there is some non-consensual activity at the heart of this segment. I ve tried my bestest to make it un-gratuitous but it s there and it happens so anyone who isn t into that maybe ought to skim over that part. I will apologise that there actually isn t a great deal of SEX in Ch 16... because I don t want to waste the time of anyone just looking for a wank. This ain t a wank chapter sorry guys and gals. I will try my hardest to make up for that in the next one which very very possibly will be the last proper chapter before the Epilogue. I can hear you sighing with relief even now. I know I am!! LOL



So without further ado... I give unto you...



FROGS AND SNAILS AND PUPPY DOGS TAILS...



(PS – the usual terms and conditions apply regarding the copyright. I will rip off/out the genital parts of anyone who violates my statutory rights as Author of this nonsense! xx.Sadie)



ANT:



I swear to God that when I get back to England I ve had it with boys!



Terry exchanged a long look with Isolde as they reclined on the day bed watching Anthony Wright pace up and down the bleached and polished boards of the inner decking. The younger man ran both hands through his dishevelled hair shaking his head slowly as he stopped stalking back and forth for a moment and caught his breath. They had been listening patiently as he vented his spleen for the past few minutes and now Isolde leaned forward and purred Sit down Antoine you are overwrought. Everything will be all right if you only deal with this calmly.



I ve screwed everything up! Ant protested turning to stare at her with haunted eyes. I only ever wanted him to... to be happy with me. And now he hates my guts!



You should never interfere in someone else s life Anthony. You know that. Daniel lit a cigarette in a long ebony holder and sat back in his sculpted leather swing-seat with a little frown exhaling a stream of smoke.



Like you couldn t help yourself interfering in mine? Ant asked him sarcastically turning to face the old man with another shake of his head.



You first came to me willingly as I recall Daniel responded unruffled by this hostility. You needed my money and you needed my guidance more. I offered both freely. I do not regret doing so.



You think I abducted him? Ant almost yelped. You think I got everything I deserved don t you?



Terry nodded vigorously in the background but Leland just treated him to a patient smile.



I don t think that Anthony. I know you better than that. But I think maybe that you were a little too hungry for his gratitude. Boys like Rayne are rarely grateful for anything and when they are it never lasts for long. The old man took another long pull on his cigarette holder.



You don t know anything about him Ant argued.



Nor do you Leland retorted at once. You forget he worked for me before. And he was a stroppy little bitch on an older man s leash back then as well. Neither you nor Barrington LeVey could keep a tight enough rein on the child.



Ant stopped pacing finally and say down on the edge of the day bed. Isolde rested a hand on the back of his neck and massaged him steadily there as he cradled his forehead in his hands.



What happened to this LeVey bloke? he asked wearily.



Leland blew a little huff of smoke through his nostrils and sighed deeply.



He was found dead by the Police at a friend s house. Wilde was with him at the time.



Ant looked up at once the shock very clear in his pale eyes.



What are you saying?



I m saying nothing Leland responded coolly. The coroner s report said it was a massive heart attack but there was an extraordinary amount of alcohol and cocaine in his system and the boy was coked up to the eyeballs!



Ant turned to look at Terry but the big burly Londoner just nodded his head in accordance with what the boss had said.



How long ago was this? Ant wanted to know.



Terry shrugged vaguely.



Bout three... four years maybe more.



Jesus Christ! Ant breathed looking to Leland for confirmation. You think that Rayne gave this bloke the cocaine?



I have no earthly idea Anthony the old man sighed again. I just see that he does not appear to be good for the life-expectancy of those who try to adopt him. The track marks on his arms seem to indicate that he has not lost his appetite for self-destructive behaviour. His short temper supports this theory. I know all about junkies Anthony. I know what they are like and I don t want to see you get hurt.



If he wants to go with PJ then perhaps it will be for the best to let him go Isolde murmured still stroking his back and his neck soothingly. You still have your little blond doll to play with do not forget.



Ant rubbed the heel of his hand against his forehead feeling the beginning of a headache. Thierry was sleeping soundly in his bed now as a result of the lengthy and very energetic anal sex he and Ant had shared this afternoon. Thierry was certainly persistent in his efforts to cheer Ant up and ultimately the older man had stopped resisting him and allowed the blond to suck and then straddle him on the bed. Initially he had believed Thierry to be nothing more than a submissive plaything for any dominant male who wanted him but the boy certainly knew what he wanted from a lover and was not too shy to demand it either. The memory of watching and enjoying the French lad as Thierry rode his cock and rubbed himself eagerly to his first climax made Ant hard again.



He was being an idiot he decided ruefully. Whenever he had come out to the Cap before the holiday had always been about the chance to fuck lots of beautiful young lads. Dan s boat was heaving with them at the moment. You could not throw a cocktail stick without hitting a sexy teenage boy and there were even more out there in the clubs all ripe and waiting to be plucked. Ant felt unbearably horny once more but he also felt defeated. He knew in his heart that Isolde was probably right. Thierry would do anything for him and not give him grief about it either. So why did he still wish that it was Rayne curled up well-fucked and exhausted under his duvet?



I guess he muttered with a shrug of his shoulders.



Daniel Leland smiled and blew a smoke ring.



Good boy the old man declared in a satisfied tone.



ACROSS THE MARINA:



He is coming back isn t he? Mikkal asked seriously as Aldo skulked in the kitchen watching the handsome Finn fix a round of mint daiquiris. PJ wants him at the party this afternoon. If you ve upset him again then you can go look for him and sort it out right now!



He ll come back Aldo said with more confidence than he felt. He s just cooling off. He said something about picking up the rest of his gear from the other boat.



Mikka looked relieved. He turned with a tray of drinks balanced on one hand like some kind of elegant nude sommelier and pointed to the plates of nibbles laid out on the counter.



Good. I am glad to hear it. Now give me a hand taking those up then go and have a shower you are filthy.



Aldo sniffed himself critically and had to agree. He had stripped out of his dusty clothes as soon as he got back to the yacht but his body was still sticky with sweat and dry cum. Mikka at least had the good grace not to comment on that!







Patrick McNamara was stretched out on the sun deck perfecting his all over tan as if it needed any more perfection when his second in command came back up with the drinks. Clay was playing a card game with young Robin using condoms as counters. He appeared to be winning although from the look on Robin s face the boy was not too disappointed by that. Mikkal suspected that they were playing for Robin s ass again. Later in the afternoon Leland and his friends and a few members of the film crew were to join them for a little booze cruise and some naughty fun and games. Arturo had promised to bring a few of the boys and PJ was already chilling out.



The big Irishman sat up as Aldo set down the plates and prepared to make himself scarce. He narrowed his eyes at the Italian porn actor for just a moment though.



Where s Rayne?



Gone to get his stuff Aldo said quickly without meeting his gaze. He s probably stuck talking to his ex. You know how it goes!



Yeah PJ said sounding unconvinced by this excuse.



I m gonna get cleaned up. Aldo announced with a sigh.



Yeah... it s a dirty business shopping!



Just for a moment steely blue grey eyes met Latin dark ones. Aldo s cheeks turned a shade pinker and then he was gone back down the steps and into the safety of the bathroom.



Ten minutes later Rayne stormed off Leland s yacht like a small thundercloud caught in a high wind armed with a bag and his guitar case. He marched straight up the jetty and off across the road without a backward glance at the marina. PJ was on his feet at once and Mikkal s eyes followed him up as he snapped I knew it! I frickin knew it! What is it now?



The Finn turned from the waist just in time to see Rayne vanish into the arcade of shops beneath the Port Ambonne apartment complex. He dropped the straw from his daiquiri and asked innocently You want me to go after him?



McNamara threw up his hands and turned away shaking his head in despair. His two closest friends exchanged a knowing glance whilst Robin just looked puzzled.



Leave it the Irishman exhaled at last. I m through messing about with him. Let him decide what the fuck he wants!



TWO HOURS LATER:



Up in the dunes Rayne s eyes widened with shock as he recognised the voice behind him before his head could turn far enough to visually confirm Christophe s identity. At once he struggled free hearing Phil whimper with sudden desperation as he withdrew. Rayne ignored him and stumbled clear of the men in the hollow.



Don t touch me he warned now shaking his head determinedly. I ve got witnesses. If you even try to touch me again I ll make you sorry!



Christophe shrugged his shoulders slightly as if this was a disappointing reply but not entirely unexpected. His face was still visibly marked by his encounter with Rayne s friends a broken nose split lips and two black eyes marred his icy good looks somewhat but did not seem to have affected his tongue. He was flanked loosely by the bald man and a couple of younger fellows who looked like naked body builders. Rayne began to back away at once calling Phil to stay close.



Get the blond Christophe said in a deadpan tone and the bald headed man grabbed Phil s arms and pulled him back as he tried to scramble after Rayne.



Let go of him! Rayne ran at them both blinded to the potential danger by his concern for Phil. He slapped at the hairless fellow then clawed at his hands as Phil struggled and kicked in his powerful grasp.



Put my English bitch on the floor where they can t hear him whining from the beach and spread him Christophe instructed the two muscle boys impassively. Make his little boyfriend watch. Let him see what happens to stupid wilful sluts who try to make a fool of me.



NOOOOO! Rayne screamed at him as the two crop-headed hunks of muscle pried him off Phil and his captor carrying him after the Frenchman. Christophe had already turned to walk deeper into the dunes away from the shushing of the sea. The scrub grew taller and thicker back here and soon the sound of crickets drowned out the whispering of the waves. Heat rolled over them like a shimmering blanket as the two slabs of muscle dragged Rayne physically down into the heart of the Nature Reserve beyond the dunes. In a quiet sunbaked hollow shrouded by withered olive trees Christophe stopped and pointed at the ground. In unison the heavy lads dropped to their knees and slammed Rayne down into the dust. He struggled onto his belly at once trying to get up and crawl away but they were either side of him immediately pinning him down and wrestling him onto his back. Rayne bucked frantically as they held his wrists down on the harder ground and gripped his ankles pulling his knees back to his shoulders leaving him splayed and dangerously vulnerable. PLEASE! he sobbed desperately. DON T!



Not so sharp-tongued now are we? Christophe remarked coming to stand over him as he thrashed helplessly in the shallow basin beyond the sand dunes. The Frenchman lifted his head and glanced around at those who had drifted after them from the rise. Many of the voyeurs had slunk away when things began to get violent not wishing to be implicated in any of this but a few remained perversely keen to watch the pretty tight-arsed English boy get what was coming to him. Who wants to fuck him first? he called out scanning the nervous watchers coolly. Don t worry my boys will keep the whore still for you until everyone who wants some has given him a good fucking.



You can t do this! You CAN T do this! Rayne keened at him breathlessly.



A little way from him he could hear Phil crying a sound muffled by the bald man s hand over his mouth. Rayne s heart was slamming against his ribs by now every muscle and sinew of his body straining uselessly against the hands that held him down. He threw his head back and screamed for all he was worth.



That s it Christophe said with an evil little smile as the first man scrambled down eagerly from the brow and knelt between Rayne s wide-spread thighs. Shout all you like my little bitch. No one can hear you out here.



They made no attempt to gag him. Rayne alternately swore at them and pleaded with them frantically as one after another the furtive spies slunk down into the blasted grove and buggered him without mercy. He kept struggling long after the realisation had sunk in that his resistance was utterly futile. His abductors did not beat him or even make any threat of violence they simply turned deaf ears to his heartfelt pleas as he was mounted penetrated and raped over and over. It was like a production line of horny strangers. As the word spread out on the gay beach more and more men came into the bush to part his legs and probe him or just to watch and wank as others satisfied themselves with him. The heat of mid afternoon dissipated and the inferno shifted into the longer cooler shadows of early evening as stranger after stranger was lured deeper into the scrub by his breathless helpless cries. Some of his attackers were fast and rough with him but more than a few men took their time over the deed spending as long as possible between his legs groping him lewdly and passing comment in their own tongues with those who still waited their turn. His voice became hoarse and the yelps of resistance as he was entered and fucked were weaker now but no less insistent. When a couple of men grew impatient of waiting their turn and began to rape Phil as well he broke and wept furious and disconsolate in equal measures. Throughout all of this Christophe stood over him and watched impassively his arms folded across his chest and his cock standing upright crowned in pearls of cold satisfied pleasure.



The Frenchman took him last of all and Rayne Wilde spat in his face as he hunkered down on one knee and pushed his erect member violently up the younger man s arse. He did not bother to have the boy restrained gripping Rayne s slim thighs and using them for leverage as he hammered his way deeper into his exhausted victim. Rayne had closed his eyes during some of the assaults but he kept them open now glaring at the rapist furiously as the man s cock raked him internally. Christophe looked up into that blazing stare again and again smiling coolly like a snake each time he met and held Rayne s eyes. His steely stare would flicker back down then watching the way his rod pulsed like a piston in and out of the young Englishman s raw sore cum filled arsehole and the smile grew more feral as it moved back to his flushed angry beautiful face.



You want to kill me don t you? he huffed as he neared his climax banging Rayne harder.



The boy ground his teeth as little grunts and moans were driven from his throat by each thrust. It was agony to remain silent but he would not give Christophe the pleasure of hearing him beg now. Instead he turned his head and gazed into the gathering gloom where he could hear Phil sobbing and hiccuping quietly. He was grateful that they had stopped hurting the blond lad but at the same time he was so angry with them that he thought his blood would boil up out of his eyes at any moment.



The thought of ripping Christophe apart inch by inch was all that kept him sane. His jaws clenched and he concentrated on the visceral image of his clawed hands digging deeper into soft flesh tearing muscles and breaking bones. The tension must have tightened him inside as his assailant uttered a low groaning cry of pleasure and pushed himself deep holding his twitching cock inside Rayne until the boy s tight arse milked the last drop of liquid heat from his balls.



Rayne looked at him again as he finally knelt back and slowly pulled his wilting manhood out slick with cum. He rose to his feet letting the boy sprawl awkwardly beneath him too weak and sore to even move.



I enjoyed that he said his voice still slightly tremulous from the climax. I enjoyed watching them wear you down. The pain in your voice and in your eyes especially when they began to use your little boyfriend almost made me lose control. But I am glad that I was able to withold my orgasm until the end. It was so worth it!



Damn you to hell you lousy fucker! Rayne croaked his throat so sore that he could barely get the words out. He managed to pull himself away from Christophe s feet and struggle to his knees. Even that took an almighty effort. His muscles and joints screamed a protest as he tried to bring his legs back together and get them under him. I hope you die slowly he hissed through gritted teeth. In a jail! Preferably one where they know what a dirty fuckin rapist pervert you are!



Such a fire you have in your heart Christophe chuckled turning to walk away as if nothing had happened. I pray I will get another chance to break your spirit before I return to Lyon.



Rayne glared at his retreating back too breathless to retaliate until he was sure that the Frenchman had gone. Then he sank forward on his hands and knees and vomited until his stomach hurt and he could barely breathe for retching. Phil crawled over to him at one point and put both arms around him still crying bitterly and whimpering I m sorry! I m so sorry!



Rayne swallowed bile then retched again wiping his mouth on the back of his hand.



It s not your fault he croaked weakly.



I made you come here Phil sobbed. Oh god!



Shhhh... Rayne exhaled too weak to argue. He was still trembling violently and did not think that he would be able to walk any time soon. Although the daylight had not yet gone the sun was below the visible horizon now and it would start to get dark before long. Surely someone had missed him by now? Can you get up?



I think so Phil sniffed and scrubbed at his eyes with his knuckles.



Good. Rayne let the rational part of his brain take charge. If he let himself act on his emotional thoughts there was no telling what he might do. Go back to Ambonne and find Paddy or Ant. Tell them... He stopped suddenly painfully conscious that he did not want either man to know what had just happened to him. He could not bear to tell them. The sheer embarrassment of having to admit what he had been unable to prevent was like a heavy weight around his neck. Ant would probably tell Phil he had deserved it. PJ McNamara would hunt Christophe down and kill him... and probably go to jail for it.

I ll go and get them Phil volunteered bravely.



No! Rayne caught him as he struggled to his feet. He saw Phil look down at him visibly perplexed. Don t... don t tell them what happened.



We have to! Phil protested his eyes widening. We need to call the cops Rayne! They can t get away with this!



You tell them if you have to but leave me out of it Rayne coughed as his voice cracked and broke on the last word. There was a huge lump in his chest so vast that he could barely breathe for it. I ll... I ll deal with this myself.



You can t... Phil was crying again now. They ll hurt you Rayne. What can you do?



I don t know he admitted closing his eyes for a moment to still the dizzying sensation that almost felled him. But I don t want them to know. Please... promise me that you won t tell them.



I can t just leave you here Phil said determinedly. You re hurt. You re bleeding!



Rayne startled at that and ran a hand back between his cheeks. It came away sticky and tinged with redness. He bit down on his lower lip to stop it quivering.



It s mostly cum... probably just a couple of blood vessels burst he forced out practically ignoring the thumping of his heart at the sight of the tendrils of blood on his fingertips. Phil help me up.



It took the blond boy three attempts to get Rayne onto his feet. Phil clung to him as he swayed like a sapling in a strong gale then pulled one of Rayne s arms over his shoulders and stumbled back through the shifting sands with his friend virtually hanging off him struggling to make his shaking legs obey the simplest instructions. After about half an hour of scrambling and stumbling they crested the dunes and tumbled down onto the almost deserted beach. Rayne gritted his teeth against the searing pain inside him as he pushed himself back to his feet and kept on staggering until he reached the shoreline where the sand was damp and firm. He fell to his knees in the shallow surf and could not get up again even though Phil pleaded and cajoled for several minutes.



At last Rayne lay down on the wet sand staring up at the darkening indigo of the sky. A few bold early stars were already beginning to twinkle overhead. Rayne watched them swim in the swell of his tears.



Go home Phil he virtually whispered. Go home and... do what you need to do.



What about you? the blond demanded.



Leave me here. I just want to lie here for a while. Then I ll be all right. Rayne closed his eyes. He felt a line of saline run down either side of his face into his hair and squeezed the lids together more tightly.



I can t leave you on your own. What if they come back? Phil was audibly anxious now.



They won t. They ve had their fun for today Rayne exhaled shaking his head. Please go Phil. I just... I need to be on my own for a little while now.



How will you get back? his friend persisted still unmoving.



I ll be okay once... once I stop shaking. Honestly Phil. I ll be all right. It s not like... not like it s the first time. He swallowed another surge of rising bile and put his hands over his eyes because they would not stop leaking and he did not want Phil to see him cry. Please... just go.



You will come back to my flat tonight won t you? Phil queried tremulously. I don t want to be on my own.



I ll come Rayne said atonally. You ve still got all my stuff remember.



For a moment the other boy was quiet and then he felt a huff of hot breath and the quick touch of Phil s soft sand-grained lips on his forehead. In a quiet determined voice the blond said If you re not at the flat in half an hour I m coming back to look for you. I ll pick you up and fucking carry you if I have to!



Rayne tried to laugh at the unlikeliness of that but he could feel the tears rising like a tidal wave in his throat.



Fuck off! he said more insistently even though his voice and heart were breaking. Just go will you? For Christ s sake!



To his relief Phil pushed away from him then turning and stumbling off along the shoreline. Rayne could hear him crying and wrapped his arms around his head trying to shut the sound out until there was nothing but the incessant rush and trickle of the sea and the tinkle of broken shells as they washed up on the sand. He lay with his head turned to the right for a long time watching until Phil Honeywell vanished from sight up near one of the deserted beach bars. Then and only then did he sit up awkwardly and wrap his arms around his cold wet body letting the tears flow more freely and the sobs shake his bones until he thought he would die of embarrassment and rage.



The pain inside him was unbearable not so much the physical hurt but the huge boulder of emotional despair in his chest that lodged there and would not be moved. Once he had begun to cry he could not stop until the wails rising from his throat were long ululating sounds like the howling of a beaten dog. He wept until it hurt to cry any more then sank into a foetal huddle on the sand gasping and retching again.



When he closed his eyes he saw Uncle Brian standing over him again clear as daylight his brown leather belt folded over in his hand telling his nephew to stop snivelling ...or I ll really give you something to snivel about!



Rayne swallowed and retched again until he nearly choked. Would he never be free of the memory of what that man had done to him? The worst of it was that if Brian could see him now he would be smugly commenting that he had been right all along. It was all his nephew was good for!



He managed to get to his feet still shaking uncontrollably in every nerve of his body. The feel of their bodies interacting with his own was still palpable. When he closed his eyes he was on his back again fighting with every ounce of strength to stop them. His throat hurt now and he just wanted to lie down in the water and never get up again.



Weakly he staggered into the sea up to his knees. The cold water shocked a little sense into him and he stood for a moment swaying dangerously as the waves licked at his lower legs pulling at him like the hands of mischievous naiads or mermaids. When he lifted his head and stared helplessly out to sea the moon was beginning to rise and he caught his breath at the beautiful sight of it spilling onto the water like a broken egg-yolk and shimmering there in tresses of silver and gold. Huge and not quite full it hung just above the horizon seeming so close that all he had to do was step out into the water and touch it.



He took a step and then another walking slowly deeper as the currents towed him in. It should have felt unbearably cold but surprisingly enough the water was like the very breath of a goddess as he moved through it stroking the tips of his fingers through the tiny waves. It surged gently around his body but with an undercurrent of strength that took his breath away. Rayne stroked the water and kept moving deeper letting it rise around his trembling thighs and wash away the blood and the filth. He was mesmerised by the way it felt drawn into a web of memories so tangled and comforting that it was all he could do not to cry again. He was child once more baptised by the waves. They had taken away all the darkness and pain in his life and returned his youth and innocence to him. He remembered walking into the sea at Dymchurch for the first time as a small boy holding his father s hand overawed but somehow not afraid of this vast surging thing that came to wrap itself around him and pull him to and fro as if he was nothing more than a shell or a piece of seaweed.



Playing in the sea was as natural as breathing to him.



He walked deeper. For a little while the bed of the sea rose beneath his feet and although he kept moving away from the shore he was suddenly no more than knee deep again bathed in moonlight. The moon cast a carpet of silver at his feet and he followed it bewitched by its beauty. Briefly he sat down on the sandbank exhausted by his struggle with the restless current. Even sitting he was no more than shoulder deep in the lapping water. He splashed his fingers experimentally in the blanket of undulating silver that licked up against his bare skin. It was not cold although he felt more alert now more alive than he had felt for days. Exhausted he leaned back into the strong embrace of the water and let it pick him up and carry him. Long cool fingers crept through his hair and massaged his sweaty scalp. Rayne closed his eyes and took a deep breath of the clean salty air. It felt like home.



He tilted his head back so that his ears were submerged and all he could hear was the steady pulse of the sea. A cooling veil washed over his face and he exhaled a long breath as it trickled down his cheeks. Rayne twisted about and pushed his hands through the thickness of the water using it to pull his body deeper. He was a merman a dolphin some wild sea creature frolicking in the waves! Holding his breath he kept on pulling deeper. He could see the silver of the moonlight on the seabed like some mystical pathway and followed it until his lungs felt like they could burst. Breaking the surface again he threw back his head and shook the water from his hair.



Hold me he said and the sea did just that. It twined about him tugging him into its bosom like the mother of all lost children. Rayne could feel it lapping at his erect nipples now. He kept walking his pulse suddenly very fast and urgent following the ribbon of silver deeper and further than he had ever gone. The waves tickled his chin and he put his head back again letting the sea caress him. I m yours if you want me he whispered huskily rock hard in spite of the cold water.



The current of the ocean pulled at him insistently hungry to clasp him to her breast. She was mother lover... killer?



Tears spilled from his eyes again as he took another step and then another. They fell down and mingled with the rolling surf coming home. The swell pulled him off his feet this time and he could not fight it. Rayne began to sob again and the ocean took him and poured into him like lifeblood. As he began to sink into the darkness he thought he felt gentle hands cradling his head stroking his face. He opened his eyes and gazed into a sorrowful lonely face so like his own that it hurt.



Mum? he whispered breathlessly. Oh god Mum! I m so sorry!







COMING HOME:



In the end Aldo did not go out to sea with the others. Charged with finding Rayne he quickly acknowledged that out here at the height of the tourist season this was like looking for a needle in a haystack. He checked out all the bars and shops then walked up and down the beach a couple of times asking people if they had seen a slim boy with black hair but this was Agde in the summertime and slim boys with black hair were plentiful. He began to think that perhaps he should have brought a picture. By ten o clock it was getting dark and he was tired and hungry. He walked back to Ambonne but the boat had still not come into harbour. Aldo knew that all his money was on board and that he would not eat tonight unless someone took pity on him. He was just beginning to feel sorry for himself when he saw a familiar figure among the crowds.



The blond boy had come to Leland s yacht looking for Rayne on that afternoon when he first went missing. Aldo quickened his stride and caught up with the lad easily. Maybe he had seen Rayne or might know who could be sheltering him. It was only as he drew level with the young Englishman that Aldo realised he was hurt. The lad was limping and his skin was still dusted with mica and sand his fair hair dusty and dishevelled. Tears cut visible tracks down his face and he was almost blinded by them for he nearly ran into someone before Aldo could catch him and pull him to a standstill.



Are you okay? he asked at once although it was obvious that the younger man was not.



The blond looked up at him and a fresh flood of tears poured down his cheeks. Aldo pulled him close instinctively.



Is there somewhere I can take you? he wanted to know.



His companion nodded weakly and guided him through the crowds to an access passage that ran beneath the flats at Port Nature. Moments later they were on a quiet corridor outside the door to his apartment.



Phil s heart jumped at the sight of Aldo di Bocatto. Of course he knew without question what this vision standing before him was. He also remembered Aldo from the boat that afternoon when he had come looking for Rayne. The memory of his friend just made him cry harder.



Somehow miraculously Aldo did not think he must be insane and abandon him. He was still here with his arm around Phil s shoulders as the blond man sank wearily onto the edge of the bed. Phil swallowed twice before he was even able to try and speak.



I need to call the police he whispered when he could.



Do you have a phone? Aldo asked him scanning the compact bedsit without much hope in his eyes.



Phil shook his head at once. He swallowed again.



I shouldn t have left him he said almost inaudibly. I need to go back.



Aldo gripped his shoulders in a way that made Phil wince. The look of fright in his big blue eyes was such that the Italian let him go immediately.



What happened to you? he asked visibly concerned. Why do you need the police?



Phil began to sob again and Aldo wrapped warm muscular arms around him automatically.



Someone hurt you? he asked helplessly.



Phil nodded once.



In that instant Aldo s heat-seared energy-starved brain began to work overtime.



Was Rayne with you? he demanded.



Phil took a quick breath. He did some very rapid thinking. He had promised Rayne Wilde that he would not tell Ant or Paddy what had happened but this man was neither Anthony Wright nor PJ McNamara. And he was big enough and strong enough to help.



I left him on the beach he said evasively.



On the beach? But it s dark now Aldo said with a shake of his head.



Phil focussed on his face pulling himself together determinedly. Aldo was even more handsome in the flesh than he was in the movies but he could not let himself be distracted.



He... he couldn t walk any more. He told me to come back on my own.



Aldo s eyes widened in sudden horrified comprehension.



What happened to the two of you?



Phil began to sob again and then he poured out the whole story telling Aldo how he had persuaded Rayne to come to the dunes with him and how Rayne had not wanted to do it. He confessed how he had let men fuck him and how reluctantly the other boy was drawn into their games then in a shaking voice he told the handsome Italian about Christophe.



Aldo was on his feet before he was done.



Where did you leave him? he shouted.



I ll take you Phil hiccuped overcome with emotion.



You can hardly walk. Find a telephone and call the police I ll find him if you tell me where.



In a quavering voice Phil gave him the directions.



SOME SOLACE:



Ant did not go out to sea either. In spite of his promise to Daniel that he would try and enjoy the rest of his stay he was in no mood to party although he insisted that Thierry went along even though the boy protested he would rather stay with Ant.



Really... I m just going to have a drink and a couple of sleeping pills and get some rest Ant assured him. It will be very boring if you stay here.



The boat was refreshingly peaceful once everyone had gone. He pottered around and drank half a bottle of red wine whilst packing his belongings. Ant had already decided that he would go home tomorrow. If Rayne did not want to be with him then there was no point in his hanging around here. Thierry would probably be upset for a few days but he was sure that Daniel and Terry would look after the kid. Isolde already thought the world of him but Isolde loved all pretty boys. No it was for the best if he went back to London. He had been planning to move out of the city but there were things he needed to sort out before he upped moorings and sailed on. It was time to stop procrastinating and get on with his life.



He was not surprised when the other boat had not come back by nightfall. Sometimes these parties went on well into the morning. They never went far out to sea and generally dropped anchor somewhere well out of the shipping lanes. The lights would stay on until the sun began to rise. He doubted that anyone would sleep before then either. Sensibly he should have gone with them but Ant could not force himself to feel jovial. He was tired and still wishing that he had not come here. The others did their best to raise his spirits but even they could see when they were on a hiding to nothing.



Ant went out to the rear deck once he had packed his bags and poured a last glass of wine. The disco on the harbour front was still in full swing and he could hear laughter and raucous singing over the thumping beat of the music but it did not disturb him tonight. He would finish the wine and take a couple of tablets then sleep like a baby until mid morning. At least that was the plan.



He ought to have known by now never to make plans.







Aldo pushed his way back through the swell of the crowds with his heart in his mouth. He broke into a run once he was clear of the bars in the middle of Heliopolis and ducked through the access archway onto the near-deserted back road between the apartments and the huge campsite beyond them. From there he had a clear run up to the beach. Phil had said that he left Rayne a long way down near to the bottom end of the strand. From his description of their ordeal in the dunes Aldo could guess how far that was and he struggled down to the shoreline on the shifting sand then began to run again once he reached the hard-packed surface at the edge of the water. Shells crunched under his deck shoes as he raced along the beach like his life depended on it.



The moon was rising as he reached the beach which helped his cause as it bathed the sands in silver light and made it easier to see where he was going. Even so he reached the far end of the naturist beach without finding any trace of the missing boy. Aldo slowed his stride as the sign post warning that bathers were reaching the end of the Naturist Zone came into view. He looked up towards the dunes in bewilderment then turned and began to walk back briskly his gaze scouring the shadowy beach.



It was only as he looked out to sea mentally asking the moon for her aid that he thought he saw something. At first he imagined it was a porpoise but it bobbed out of view only very briefly and was too close to the shore. Aldo kicked off his shoes and strode out into the water for several yards to get a closer look.



He cupped his hands to his mouth and bellowed RAYNE!



As the sound of his cry subsided and was swallowed by the shushing of the waves he walked out a little further until he was up to his hips in the Mediterranean. The lick of the cold water on his dangling cock and balls was almost enough to make him turn back but then he saw it again turning like a silver catherine wheel in the water. A pale arm that broke the surface then was dragged down again. Aldo stumbled deeper coming out to meet the small ragged ashen bundle of limbs as the tide washed it back in to shore.



Jesus Christ! Aldo gasped snatching at it before the sea could pull it away again. Please God! No!



He managed to drag the small body back towards the shore although the sea was reluctant to give up her prize. At last he rolled the still lifeless form onto the sand beyond the wave line and cupped that ashen moonlit face in his hands desperately once more.



Rayne! he keened shaking his head. What the hell have you done?

Some essential first aid knowledge came back to him from his school days and he pushed the boy onto his back and turned his head to one side. His fingers probed Rayne s airway pressing his tongue down in his mouth then he folded both hands over the boy s sternum and pushed down hard and fast. At first nothing happened then as he began the compressions again a well of seawater erupted from between his lips. Rayne was still limp and motionless though.



Aldo bent over him but could feel no trace of breath on his cheek. He tilted Rayne s face in his hands again and pressed his mouth to those cold full lips blowing into his mouth and watching to see if his chest rose. He blew two more times then tried the compressions again.



Push push push push push... Aldo stopped and pinched Rayne s nose breathing for him. This time his slender torso rose with the breath of life and Aldo leaned over him pumping his chest for all he was worth. Another trickle of water escaped but this time Rayne choked and struggled to breathe.



Yesssss... Aldo hissed through his teeth. Come on baby!



He touched his mouth to Rayne s but the boy s hands came up weakly pushing him away.



No...! It was barely more than a whimper of protest but Aldo exulted.



It s okay babe he promised. I ve got you. Don t be scared.



Rayne passed out again as Aldo was carrying him back up the beach but at least he was still breathing. The Italian man took him around the back of the apartment blocks and across the car park. He got some curious looks from people in the restaurants closest to the marina as he walked back out into the lights still sea-damp carrying the small limp body in his arms. To his consternation Paddy s boat was still not back but there was a light on in the other yacht the one belonging to Daniel Leland. He stumbled down the gangplank now heading for safety.



Ant was sitting on the small rear sun deck with a drink in his hand when the Italian appeared at the head of the pontoon. He leapt to his feet at once when he realised who it was that Aldo was carrying so carefully.



Between them the two men got him onto the boat and Aldo laid him down gently on the day bed. Ant knelt over Rayne at once stroking his face and murmuring breathlessly to him.



What happened? he demanded in between quiet entreaties for the boy to open his eyes.



I don t know... Aldo s throat closed up at the idea of telling Ant what Phil had told him. He was in the water. I should go back to his friend he was pretty worked up.



Yeah yeah! Ant waved him away as if he was an irrelevance. For a moment Aldo was not sure whether to be irritated or relieved. He ruffled Rayne s wet hair finally and pushed himself to his feet feeling deadbeat. It was a long walk back up to Phil s flat and when he got there the door was unlocked. He let himself in and made sure it was secure behind him.



Phil was stretched out on the bed still sniffing a little but more than half asleep. There was a glass of gin in one hand almost empty. Aldo took it before he dropped it and swigged the bittersweet dregs then he lay down on the bed beside the blond lad and curled around him protectively. After a moment Phil wriggled back against him then turned and snaked around him pulling his sticky body close. Aldo felt his cock rise but had no more energy to do anything about it than Phil did. Finally they both succumbed to sleep like that holding one another tightly.



Back on the boat Ant fetched a glass of water and touched it to Rayne s lips as the boy s long eyelashes began to quiver. He choked on the first mouthful and struggled to sit up suddenly awake but dazed and confused.



Where... what...? he protested his whole body shuddering violently.



Ssshhhh... it s okay Ant said gently stroking a hand down his naked back.



Huge green eyes flickered to his face as Rayne turned his head. His lips were parted his breath coming in quick anxious gulps. Ant let him get his breathing under control and just sat beside him stroking and soothing him until he seemed to calm down a little. The fear in his eyes took him right back to that first morning when he had rescued the boy from the snow. Back then after Rayne had cleaned himself up and learned to relax a little they had spent a whole day and night fucking hard in his bed. Ant hoped and prayed that history was about to repeat itself.



What happened? he asked once the boy had stopped panting and was sitting with his eyes closed still quivering slightly.



Water... Rayne said at last holding his hand out. Ant put the glass in it and he emptied it at a draught. More!



He drank three tumblers of cold water before he was able to talk in coherent sentences. Ant remained patient still stroking his hand up and down the boy s spine sitting as close as he dared. He had filled a jug the second time and topped up the glass as required.



How did I get here? Rayne asked huskily at last without looking at him.



The Italian brought you Ant said quietly. He said you were in the sea... you almost drowned. What happened?



Rayne shook his head a little.



Dunno he said vaguely. It s... I can t remember.



Did you fall off the boat? Ant asked him. He had presumed that Rayne and Aldo were with McNamara s party so the next words came as a bit of a surprise.



No... I just... I just wanted to go for a walk. And then I was on the beach... and I wanted to go in the water. I couldn t stop myself. The moon was calling me.



He shivered again.



Come on Ant told him more firmly this time. None of the boy s ramblings made sense and he had already decided that Rayne was in shock. Let s get you in the shower and warm you up.







Rayne was curiously weak and unresisting as he let himself be propelled into the shower room but once he got there he became more animated shooing Ant out and begging a few moments alone. He did not break down this time but when the lubricated nozzle of the douche kit probed his tender rear he forced his eyes shut to keep the tears of very real pain inside. It took three washes before the liquid he expelled came out remotely clear even then there was a thin spiral of redness curling in the bowl of the bidet. Rayne sank forward with his head in his hands. His legs were barely strong enough to hold him and he rocked himself back and forth for a little while just making little whimpering noises.



Ant came back in to the bathroom almost soundlessly. He began to run a bath without asking and the boy s head jerked up as if it was on strings activated by the sound of running water.







Whilst the tub was filling he helped Rayne to his feet without a word guiding him to the shower rose and standing him beneath it. The rush of warm water blasted the sand and filth out of his hair and sent it trickling down his naked body in little dirty rivulets. Rayne clung to the pipes as Ant adjusted the water temperature and began to soap his back and shoulders steadily. The older man realised now that the dark patches on his arms and his legs which he had presumed were sand and mud would not rub off. Closer inspection revealed that they were actually quite vicious looking bruises. Ant laid one of his hands over each of them and calculated that someone bigger than him had physically pinned Rayne down at some point during the day. He felt a sudden surge of anger. Automatically McNamara was the culprit. He was big and powerful and he had no right to treat the boy like that!



In Ant s fevered imagination the bastards had taken Rayne out to sea and whilst he was stuck on the yacht with no chance of escape they had pinned him to the deck and enjoyed themselves with him in plain sight. In a frenzy desperate to escape he had jumped overboard and tried to swim to shore. If not for Aldo swimming after him he would probably not have made it.



He experienced a wave of uncharacteristic gratitude towards the Italian for that.



When he washed dried blood from between the younger man s thighs and buttocks Ant was ready to kill the Irishman. He remembered Rayne s impassioned protest this morning It wasn t like that!



Now he thought he was beginning to see exactly what it was like. McNamara and his friends had taken the boy however they wanted him and whether he wanted it or not. Suddenly he hated himself passionately for not being there to protect Rayne for accusing him without knowing the half of the matter.



Oh sweetheart... I am so sorry he groaned letting his face rest against Rayne s bare soapy arse. I haven t taken proper care of you have I? But I m going to look after you now baby.



What are you on about? Rayne asked wearily as the older man got to his feet carefully washing the soap away with his hands.



I want to look after you Ant told him earnestly.



Huhhh! Rayne made a fragile incredulous noise that could have been a laugh or snort of derision it was hard to tell.



Ant did not care. His dark angel had come home to him which was all that mattered. Rayne was letting Ant look after him finally. Maybe he was not physically up to looking after himself but the circumstances had to be exceptional if he was admitting it. Even if he was not admitting it in words. Ant managed to manoeuvre him into the bathtub gently enough. He heard the boy exhale a little hiss of pain as he sank slowly into the hot water but he did not resist.



Do you want some company? he asked hopefully.



Rayne half opened one glittering green eye like a sleeping cat. He shook his head no more than a couple of times. The long lashes came to rest on his sweat-jewelled cheeks again. Instead Ant investigated the evidence left by his private ablutions. The douche bag and the trail of blood in the bidet made his heart run cold. Rayne had been assaulted and further more he was protecting whoever had done this thing to him. Ant seethed internally. Was he so besotted with McNamara that he would lie to keep the big Irish bastard out of jail? Or had the man threatened him with further punishment if he went telling tales?



You know that you can talk to me don t you? he said levelly.



Rayne s lips quirked upward slightly but he said nothing just made a small sleepy affirmative noise. He was drowsing in the hot water. Ant came back to his side and shook him gently.



Don t fall asleep in there he warned.



Not much chance of that is there? Rayne murmured huskily although he did push himself upright and splash his face a couple of times.



Ant helped him to get out at last. He towelled the boy gently until his skin was dry and his hair at least a little bit less sodden then picked him up in spite of his protestations and carried him into the bedroom. The distant pulse of music from the clubs was quieter in here and Rayne rolled himself onto his right side just as soon as he was lying down curling into a little ball with his arms around his knees. He buried his face in the softness of the duvet cover and Ant came to lie beside and behind him gently running his hands over the boy s slender body again. He wriggled as close as he dared close enough to hold Rayne once he was sure that the younger man would not object. Now he pulled that slim cold creature more firmly into his arms and rubbed his face in the soft wet hair at the nape of Rayne s neck.



What happened to you? he whispered kissing the boy there.



I don t know Rayne said in a more measured tone than before. Quite clearly he had been thinking about this and Ant was no more convinced by his reply than he had been by any of the earlier ones.



Were you drunk? his companion persisted? Stoned? Did you fall overboard or were you pushed?



Rayne shook his head a little.



Overboard? he repeated as if this was some alien concept beyond his understanding. Uh... no. I... I wasn t on a boat.



You didn t go with them? Ant sought some clarification of this point. McNamara... you didn t go with him?



No. Rayne seemed fairly certain of this. He yawned now wriggling against the duvet again. Can we get under? I m still so cold.



Ant obliged him at once rising to pull the king-sized duvet up and around them both like a sleeping bag. They were cocooned in its cosy heart now and Ant snuggled closer once more sharing his warmth willingly with the shivering boy. He kissed Rayne s neck and shoulders again reassuringly.



What about Aldo? he wanted to know. Didn t he go with them either? Was he with you?



I don t want to talk Rayne said quietly. Just... shhhh!



Ant shook his head bewildered by this reaction but simply glad that Rayne had come back to him. In his hour of need it was Ant that he turned to. He had already conveniently put to the back of his mind that actually it had been Aldo who brought the boy here at a loss what to do with him. The memory of that only raised more questions. There were the bruises and the blood for a start.



Did he hurt you? he murmured in Rayne s left ear.



Rayne made a non-committal noise in the back of his throat and shook his head.



Are you... have you taken something? Ant persisted more cautiously now.



No... I m tired the boy responded huskily. I m cold my throat hurts everything hurts. I just want to lie still.



Ant curled around him tighter and pressed the length of his hot body against the boy s naked back and bottom. He carried on kissing Rayne slowly and gently.



Why were you in the sea? It doesn t make sense he whispered half to himself half to Rayne.



He felt the boy shudder in his arms a long quivering reaction that ran from his shoulders to the base of his spine. Rayne s slender limbs vibrated again then again. He began to sob almost inaudibly turning his face to bury it in the thick quilting muffling the little whimpers of despair. Ant s pulse raced. Whatever had happened it had to be pretty bad if he was crying. The older man began to caress him very gently folding his arms around Rayne and stroking his hands up and down the boy s stomach and chest. Firmly but tenderly he pulled Rayne against his own body nuzzling his unhappy young lover steadily whilst he offered physical reassurance.



I didn t mean to make you cry he murmured at last. What is it Rayne? Do you want me to let go of you? Can t you bear to be touched by me any more?



He got his answer when the boy turned violently in his embrace but instead of lashing out at him as he was half-expecting Rayne s arms snaked around his neck and the young man just clung to him sobbing bitterly. Ant settled around him once more startled and confused but determined not to let his mate down this time. He ran his hands from the crown of Rayne s dark head down to the backs of his knees just stroking and soothing whispering nonsense to him until his weeping subsided and he was lying limply in Ant s embrace.



Slowly and cautiously now Ant trailed a fingertip back up the boy s inner thigh following the soft curve of his buttock out to his hip then moving it back in to the small of his back. He moved it in circles over the lowest vertebra and Rayne squirmed awkwardly in his arms as Ant caressed the back of his neck with the other hand.



You are so beautiful he whispered sadly. I can t help wanting you.



I m not good enough for you Rayne croaked at last his voice barely audible. He was right Ant. All I m good for is fucking. It s all I can do. It s what men expect of me. You need more than that... you deserve more. I can t stop them Ant. I can t change how it is!



He pressed his face into the curve of Ant s neck and shoulder and the older man felt the wetness of his tears and the quick heat of his breath there. He eased his finger under the curl of Rayne s tailbone and into the little hollow between his spine and his anus.



The boy flinched and shook his head.



Are you still sore? Ant whispered into his ear and got a nod in response.



He stroked Rayne s hair gripping thick handfuls of that silky sable mane and pulling gently on it. When Rayne tilted his head back in response Ant pressed his mouth to the boy s slightly parted lips and kissed him hungrily. Rayne snaked around him more willingly responding to the kiss. He loved to be kissed Ant had learned this very early in their tempestuous relationship. More than that he was incredibly good at it. As his tongue delved between the boy s soft lips he gently circled Rayne s anal pucker with that searching finger.



Nuuuuhhhh.... Rayne pulled away at once shaking his head again. It hurts too much he pouted his eyes red-rimmed and huge with exhaustion.



Did McNamara do this to you? Ant demanded suddenly angry and defensive again.



Rayne just shook his head. He slumped back down into the downy embrace of the quilt running a hand up and down Ant s sweat damp chest to soothe him.



It... it s not what you think. He hasn t touched me for days he said huskily at last. And when he did it was... gentle. He was so gentle... I wasn t expecting that.



Did he hurt you? Ant was perplexed.



No Rayne whispered looking up at him with a trembling smile. No it was... intense but he didn t hurt me.



Someone else forced you then? One of his actors ? Ant spat out the word as though it was poison. He had little faith that much acting was involved in most of McNamara s movies. Generally a slender youth was procured and his virginity was extolled until McNamara and his well-tooled friends rode into town and vigorously eradicated his virtue for him. Ant conveniently shelved the fact that he had still watched said movies with his cock in his hand on more than one occasion.



No Rayne said again rolling onto his back wearily and staring up at the ceiling.



I don t understand Ant pressed him shaking his head. He lay on his side now his head propped against his right hand just watching the boy possessively.



Leave it. His companion s lips moved but the sound that came from them was barely more than a breath.



Ant ground his teeth in frustration. He wanted to know the truth needed to know but Rayne was a closed book again.



I can t leave it he growled quietly at last. You re hurting and you re ripping yourself up over it even more! What the hell did you mean you re not good enough for me ? Can t I be the judge of that?


]]> http://gayblogonline.com/2008/11/14/doctors-curing-horny/feed/ 0 http://gayblogonline.com/2008/11/14/wanted-better-marks/ http://gayblogonline.com/2008/11/14/wanted-better-marks/#comments Fri, 14 Nov 2008 14:37:55 +0000 admin http://gayblogonline.com/2008/11/14/wanted-better-marks/

He wanted better marks, so he sucked his professor’s cock on a lark!

MMF First Time

From the moment I arrived I knew I was in for a treat. A sexual experience that would last with me forever. Janet had always been a sexual dynamo and she could never get enough sex and was always trying out new things. I had only been going out with Janet for six months and I already felt incredibly relaxed with her. Sometimes I found it could take years to be open about your sexual fantasies but with Janet it had only taken me a week and already I was craving new fantasies as she had fulfilled those I had carried for years. Last week she gave me her pantyhose to wear and they felt great. They were a pair of barely there coloured gloss tights with a hi-leg patterned brief and being slightly larger built than Janet they were slightly tighter on me than on her but the feeling against my legs was incredible. Every time I moved my legs I could feel a soft sensational feeling spread across them and best of all she would proceed to shag me with her butt plug before sitting on top of me and riding me as if there was no tomorrow and calling or rather shouting at me bitch fuck me harder bitch. A year ago I would never have dreamt of being dominated like this but Janet had completely changed my attitude and brought out my deepest secret fantasies that I had some of which I never even knew I possessed.



So you can imagine my delight when she opened her door standing in a wet looking silver latex top covering her shoulders and sides but slightly open between her cleavage so her ample breasts were temptingly revealing and a short skirt made of chain links showing off her muscled and toned thighs but covering just about enough of her crotch to tease. On her legs she wore similar pantyhose to what I had worn last week along with silver knee length boots with high heels. She pulled me in by my belt and closed the door in one swift movement before unbuckling my belt pulled down my jeans and revealed my panty hosed legs and cock. Immediately she started to grind against me her nylon sending sheer delight through my legs as it touched my nylon and immediately I became hard and my trousers had yet to reach the floor.



Hello sweetheart Janet said as she grinded against me you are such a good boy putting on your pantyhose like Janet said. You will get a reward for that you good boy you.



Wow I thought just how bloody wow is this?



Come upstairs sugar and I can give you your treat.



In fairness I didn t really have much say in the matter she pulled my cock behind her and I found myself shuffling across the floor towards the stairs as my trousers were still around my ankles. Walking up stairs was more difficult but I kept getting the odd glimpses of her bare nylon clad ass as her swagger caused the chain links in her skirt to move. Trousers around my ankles was the last thing on my mind.



In the bedroom I got another feeling of shock and excitement. Hanging from a ceiling was a suspended chair I had seen this in Amsterdam and had always fancied using one. I was shocked however when she motioned for me to sit in it. As I took up my position she started to undress me leaving me completely naked except for my nylons. She pushed me back so the top of my thighs rested against a supporting strap and I fell into the chair with another supporting strap holding my lower back and a further one supporting my shoulders and neck. She took both my wrists and put them through the wrist straps high above me and securing them with Velcro straps. She then did the same with my ankles pulling my legs apart and cuffing them into the ankle supports. No matter how much I tried I could not move which was a shame because I really needed to start wanking myself. But no I was stuck in a semi lying down position hanging half way between the roof above and the floor below looking up at the ceiling.



Janet stood for a while admiring my position and the predicament I was now in then she lit some candles she had placed around the room and turned off the light. Everything around me was now in the shadow of flickering flames. She smiled and reached for the baby oil. Warming it up in her hands she began to rub the oil into my chest and around my shoulders stopping briefly just to run her nose over the length of my dick. I shuddered at her touch and then begged her to let me know what she was going to do.



Oh that reminds me you good boy its supposed to be a surprise isn t it and she pulled out a scarf and moved over to my head and blindfolded me tying it to the strap behind the neck support so now I couldn t even move my head. Wow!



She lent over me and giggled before kissing me softly on the lips and slowly penetrating her tongue deep into my mouth just enough for my tongue to catch the stud pierced in the centre of that tongue which made me wish that she would hurry up and suck me off to relieve my struggling cock. I could feel a wet patch developing around my cock but my pantyhose was starting to get wet anyhow with the baby oil dripping from my belly onto the nylon. How good that felt. Janet was about to whisper something in my ear I could feel her warm breath travelling down my lobe when the doorbell rang.



Damn! She said.



Something unrepeatable was my answer!



Give me a minute darling and I ll go and sort out whoever that is!



But you can t go dressed like that Janet! I cried to her.



You know me by now darling I can and I will it s just my way.



I heard her making her way down the stairs thinking what the person would say when she answered dressed as she was and hands covered in baby oil. Then I thought how funny it would be if it was the kid across the street wanting his ball back or some religious nut coming along doing his door to door preaching of the values of celibacy. I could imagine him screaming Thy shall burn in the pits of Hell at Janet as she threatens to shag the arse off him if he even dared to call again. I was still smirking when Janet came back in the room and came over to kiss me.



All sorted she said. I was about to ask who it was when she planted another kiss on my lips this time more forceful and her tongue probed deep into mine. I caught her tongue piercing between my teeth and nibbled gently. She moaned as both her hands came up to my nipples and squeezed them gently. I could feel myself melting away under her grasp when I felt a third hand slide gently between my thighs. I stopped kissing for a while and tried to look around under my blindfold unable to. A fourth hand then made its way to my nylon dick and pulled it towards a mouth. My mouth was still accommodating Janet s tongue I was shocked but extremely excited. The mouth around my still pantyhose clad cock started moving up and down and felt warm and soft getting wetter with each facial thrust. I relaxed again and carried on sucking Janet s tongue. You horny Minx Janet I thought to myself.



Janet had felt me ease back into my predicament and pulled away a silent giggle and whispered in my ear Sandi is my best fiend and Sandi only sucks strangers cocks if Sandi likes the look of cocks.



I didn t have to say anything I was in Seventh Heaven. Suddenly it felt I was in Hell. A flash of heated pain hit my chest not all of it but at different spots then it cooled and I relaxed. Janet giggled again and I realised she had taken one of her candles and had poured some of the melted wax onto me. I could feel it cool and tighten on my skin. The sensation of it cooling was incredible and I made groaning noises though whether it was from the candle wax or Sandi s expert licking I couldn t be sure. I then felt the wax over my nipple and the flame must have been close too because I could feel it against my chest then my other nipple was covered in hot wax and then they both slowly dried and cooled and I could feel it pulling at my nipples as my balls suddenly tightened and I came into my pantyhose gush after gush of warm cum soaking my nylons and I could feel it dripping over my thighs and making its way around to my ass. I could feel Sandi licking at it through my nylons and her sucking was making the pantyhose wetter and wetter. She soon stopped however and came over to me. I could feel her warm breath over my face. I opened my mouth as if to kiss her and she responded by clasping her lips over mine. I could taste the cum in her mouth before feeling it drip into mine.



Her tongue expertly explored my mouth slowly teasingly and heavenly. Her hand moved to my nipple and she started to peel back the candle wax that Janet had poured on and finally breaking through the wax she clamped her thumb and finger and squeezed my nipple and gently bit my top lip. Janet came over then and placed her tongue between mine and Sandi s and the three of us were probing our tongues into each other s mouths two hands stroking my body another two hands by the sound of Janet groaning on each other and mine tied in the air. Suddenly all attention was turned away from me and I could hear slurping sounds and groans coming from the other two then I heard the bed squeak and knew that they both had got onto the bed. I lay there suspended wanting to watch the two ladies fuck each other knowing they would do so teasingly while I was incapable of moving to join them.



Janet as ever was very vocal in her antics - Sandi was surprisingly quiet- and I could tell that it was Janet on the receiving end But of what? Sandi s tongue? Fingers? Dildo? Janet s strap on that was now my new best friend?



I screamed in apprehension wanting to see the action as it unfolded my dick now waking up again amid my wet pantyhose Janet screaming loudly in delight the bed squeaking louder and louder and the headboard banging rhythmically against the wall. It really was too much for me. I started to shake my body trying to get the attention of the other two as the suspended trap that I was in rattled. Janet just laughed at my predicament.



Wait your turn will you besides Sandi s my friend and if I want Sandi to fuck me and not you then so be it!!! Just behave yourself bitch or you ll get fuck all tonight!



Just let me watch! I pleaded Please that s all I want



They both ignored me instead I could hear Janet fuck wilder now she was close you could always tell with Janet.



Oh yes Sandi just there baby...that s it...faster honey...go on...fuck me faster...that s the spot...oh...oh...yes...just there keep it like that...yes...yes...go on Sandi just fuck me faster...yes...oh fuck Sandi that s good fuck yes...oh Sandi Sandi I love you Sandi you fuck like no one else Sandi...oh oh oh YES!!!! I LOVE YOU SANDI



Sandi as ever was quiet but Janet still squirmed underneath whatever Sandi was doing though she was quieter now as was the bed. Things must have slowed down after Janet s explosive climax.



Mmm...oh oh yes...that s so good...I love it when you fuck me Sandi...ooh just there that s right.



I could hear whispering but I could not make out what was being said but it sounded like Sandi had just spoken for the first time since arriving.



What? asked Janet oh yes ok then.



Suddenly what must have been the first time in at least twenty minutes I felt somebody near me. A strap was put around my chest and lower belly then I screamed as my body still in its prone position lurched forward and lowered slightly. Now I was hanging spread-eagled facing the floor. I wasn t sure who it was but somebody behind me started to roll the top of my pantyhose down a little over my ass so that in the front my dick was now half exposed. Whoever it was behind me started to rub my shoulders gently and whoever was in front took my dick in their mouth rolled it around their tongue and then took a step back. The rubbing of my shoulders had stopped and I could sense that whoever it was had now climbed back on the bed. Janet started again



Ooh oh this time she was close to my face. Then a hand reached to my head and I could feel the blindfold being removed.



With my eyes slowly getting used to the light again my vision was filled with nothing but Janet s Smiling face.



Hi sexy she said you...don t know...oh what...you are missing...it feels...oh...so...good.



With that she closed her eyes and forced her lips upon mine. I responded with gentle kisses trying to get a good luck at Sandi. Suddenly Janet felt another climax coming and dipped her head. The commentary this time I did not take any notice because I was too startled to see before me...giving it to Janet doggy style with eyes upon me smile across the face and what appeared to be a large black cock buried deep inside my girlfriend was Sandi not at all looking like what I had expected and certainly the wrong sex that I had been expecting. I heard the ending groans of Janet s second Sandi induced climax and yet the stud just smiled at me giving me the eye. He knelt behind Janet whose chain mail skirt was separated and hanging over the sides of her hips slowly withdrew his dick rested it upon Janet s ass its mean head facing me as he slowly wanked himself and licked his lips. Never once did his eyes leave mine.



Hello baby he said to me.



Here I was suspended facing down in mid air (albeit now I could see I was close to the bed) my girlfriend underneath me fucked by what I now noticed as to being at least a nine inch cocked bloke and the said bloke was smiling at me and winking at me obviously wanting to fuck me. Pissed off at having my girlfriend shagged by another bloke and the fact he wanted to shove it in me I really didn t know what my emotions were doing. Yes I was pissed off but I could feel my dick just getting harder and harder.



Janet also realised I was harder again because she peeled back my pantyhose further and took my dick inside her mouth. Without taking his eyes of mine Sandi smiled and placed his dick against Janet s cunt and pushed himself in deeply. Janet moaned and the sound of her vibrated through my cock. I closed my eyes and tried to understand what was happening. My dick was superbly being attended to by Janet s mouth but all I could see in my mind s eye was the black muscular frame of Sandi. I opened my eyes and was startled. There he was now leaning over Janet s back thrusting slowly into my girlfriend and resting his lips over mine. His tongue probed my mouth and again I closed my eyes and found myself going with the flow. His kisses were gentle tender and warm. Our tongues lapped and our teeth biting one another s lips. Janet below was sucking and fucking our dicks moaning and groaning in delight. Sandi s mouth moved to my neck where it nibbled gently at my skin his hands now behind my neck pulling me towards him letting Janet thrust herself onto his dick whilst taking my dick with her.



We were there for five minutes at least and I was starting to feel relaxed about the situation when Sandi pulled away.



Sorry Janet but you know I can t cum without extra help. He winked. Ok of course. She replied with a giggle.



She stopped licking my dick and moved away pulling slowly off Sandi s cock relishing every inch as it came free from her wet cunt. She looked at me and smiled sweetly Enjoying it bitch? she asked.



I just stared at her covered in sweat and noticed for the first time her latex top had been peeled down and it hung loosely around her waist as her 36D were free and her nipples very erect. She saw me looking and lifted her right breast to her mouth and licked her own nipple before standing close to me to lick her left nipple briefly before pulling away and sitting on the edge of the bed. Legs spread apart I could see her juices were running freely down her thighs and into and over her knee length boots such was the impact of Sandi s cock on her. She looked me in the eye as she pulled her latex off completely and held it in one hand as Sandi moved beneath me and took over the nipple sucking whilst pushing his fingers deep into Janet. Again she just looked at me showing off the pleasure in her face created by Sandi s attention and the teasing twinkle in her eye knowing I was just a sex slave for the evening at the mercy and abuse of the two best friends.



She stood up then Sandi still directly below me facing the bed and wanking himself slowly. Janet had produced a condom from somewhere and placed it in her mouth and going on her knees she engulfed my cock into her mouth and as my tip found the condom she impaled her face onto my cock rolling the condom down with her teeth to the cock s base.



I looked at Sandi and he started moving his ass nearer to me. Janet pulled away and took my cock in her hand and placed it gently against Sandi s hole. He stretched his ass and Janet moved behind me both hands on my panty hosed ass and pushed me gently into Sandi. He made a small moaning sound as I was slowly pushed deep inside of him. I had fucked Janet up the ass countless times but this was new to me. My first experience with a bloke and it somehow felt completely different. Janet picked up her latex top and put it around my ass with her still holding either end. Then with Sandi pushing himself up and down my cock she positioned herself on the bed underneath Sandi and with her hand pulled Sandi s own dick into her. She also groaned as her fucked fanny now took him in again inch-by-inch and when she had him in comfortably she pulled both ends of her latex top that was still wrapped around my ass towards her.



With a sudden movement I had swung deep up Sandi who in turn was forced deep inside Janet all three of us gave a choral groaning sound as Janet controlled the pace of our thrusts with her latex. Every time I was forced deeper up Sandi s ass the deeper he fucked Janet. My balls slapped hard against Sandi s and I could hear him moaning louder and louder as Janet herself was screaming with delight. Suddenly Sandi let out an almighty groan and Janet joined in with yes that s it...fill my hole baby yes all of it in deep inside me whilst still controlling my thrusts up his ass. As he came I could feel his ass muscles tightening and loosening tightening and loosening making my dick throb with anticipation of coming itself but I was not allowed to as Sandi suddenly bucked his ass towards me and I went flying out of his ass.



He lay on the bed next to Janet and I just hung there swinging in mid air panty hose around my ass and my dick hanging out – I felt like a complete slut. He climbed up to the top of the bed as Janet got on all fours again this time with her soaking cunt facing me. She threw her latex behind my neck and gave the ends to Sandi then positioned herself so she could lick Sandi s still hard cock clean. Sandi pulled the latex so I surged forward nose first into Janet s love hole and between slurps Janet instructed me to lick Sandi s juices out of her. With the slurping sounds of Janet and Sandi s low moaning I tentatively pushed my tongue into Janet resulting in her moaning on top of her slurping and tasted Sandi s cum. It wasn t warm it was hot and despite the slight salty taste I started to lick out another man s cum for the first time in my life. My cock was throbbing overtime now but I had to concentrate on Janet s muff otherwise I may not have been allowed to relieve the tension in my balls. I licked and licked and I was still finding more Sandi was obviously a big cummer and it was starting to pour out of Janet s cunt fast and I couldn t take all of it in my mouth and felt the hot liquid dripping down my chin.



Having now got the taste for another man s cum I eagerly lapped up what I could until Sandi got up and moved away to the other side of the room. Janet turned to look at me and grinned. She pulled off my condom and threw it on the floor before turning around again and with the help of Sandi pushing towards her she impaled herself onto my dick. The chain mail on her skirt cold against my skin but her fanny warm around my cock and despite my best efforts I mustn t have cleaned her out fully as I could feel Sandi s cum dripping down onto my balls with each thrust my dick displacing his liquid. Sandi was pushing me gently into her and then got on his hands and knees himself.

I could feel his warm breath on my balls and his powerful hands ripped apart my panty hose as his tongue moved in to lap my ass. He pushed it in gently and I felt myself thrusting deeper into Janet as Sandi himself was now controlling my thrusts with his tongue. All these shagging options I had this night and I was the only one not in charge of the pace. His tongue was soon replaced by a very wet and cold finger and it slid in very easily and soon it was picking up pace as it was thrust deeper and deeper quicker and quicker resulting in myself getting deeper into Janet with my balls smacking against her thighs.



Yes that s it do me bitch fuck my cunt hard...yes yes...fill me deep with your cum fuck me faster bitch



I tried to fuck her faster but Sandi was doing it for me. He had two fingers up my ass now controlling my thrusts as if I was a sex toy he used to shag Janet slapping my ass just to show good effect and I was getting deeper and deeper into Janet.



Fuck that s good yes...bitch...do me bitch...fuck me good and hard... AAHH you fucking bitch that s it...yes...yes...yes OH YOU FUCKING BITCH FUCK ME DEEP fill me YES...YES...YES



To hear her talking like that sent me over the edge and as she climaxed with Sandi s fingers up my arse I too exploded deep inside of Janet gushing hot semen to add to that of Sandi s still already in there. I came and came never before had I cum so much but Janet was milking my dick with her fanny muscles. Eventually Janet just shivered fell off my cock and rolled over onto her back tits loose and skirt separated at the front so it showed her wet glistening fanny drip slowly onto the bed.



I looked at her and returned the look with a slight smile and a wink. She blew me a kiss and closed her eyes as if to sleep. Whether she did fall asleep I couldn t tell as Sandi had now pushed his dick through my ripped pantyhose and started to fuck my ass slowly. He slowly entered inch by inch until I felt his balls rest against mine. His hands were on my bum cheeks gripping them firmly as he gyrated inside of me.



You got one tight ass baby he said Just how I like it. I was expecting long and fast thrusts but surprisingly for someone so masculine he was slow and tender with his thrusts my hole very slowly getting accustomed to the intrusion of something so large so...male even. I closed my eyes so I could feel the sensation of being impaled on a man s cock and could feel my ass tightening around his cock every time he pulled back as if to stop him from leaving. But with every slow long thrust he penetrated me deeper and I could feel him every inch deep inside. I tried to watch below me as I still hung but couldn t see anything except for my still hard cock – what? It never stays hard!!- and his black muscular legs between my thighs. He fucked me slow and continuously for about ten minutes and the longer he went on I understood why Janet made so much noise. My first cock and I knew it was an expert one too. He had the length and fuck me did he know how to use it. I groaned and screamed in delight and when I opened my eyes I could see Janet lying against the pillow smiling and wanking her clit with one hand while her other scooped out mine and Sandi s combined cum and alternatively put it in her mouth or on her breasts. I smiled back at her but then screamed at Sandi as he withdrew from my ass. I pleaded with him to put it back but he came around so his cock was facing my mouth and he pulled off his condom and threw it on the floor as he pushed his tip into my face.



Face fuck my dick Babe he said and I opened up to allow the angry swollen head between my lips. He slowly pushed himself in and my mouth was evidently not as big as Janet s as I could only get him half in. In contrast my ass felt empty but now I concentrated on this new task and puckered my lips and moved up and down his length dragging my teeth against it occasionally. He grunted and moaned and I could see Janet taking p position behind him wearing a well-oiled strap on – one much larger than with what she fucked me with – and with a masterly manoeuvre entered him. He groaned in delight at this butt receiving / face giving fuck. He held my neck and pulled me further onto him Janet held his hips and he bucked his ass towards her slowly at first and then with hard thrusts until he gave out a loud grunt and he forced himself deeper into my mouth as wave after wave of hot cum filled my mouth and throat. I tried to gag but Janet had pushed the strap on deep inside of Sandi so he could get the full effect during his orgasm which resulted in him being deeper into my throat so all I could do was just swallow and swallow. His balls banged against my chin and I tried to fit them into my mouth too but when I did cum came out over my lips and onto my chin.



Janet and Sandi soon backed off and stared and laughed at me. I had my pantyhose ripped around my ass hard cock sticking out a mile and sum all over my tights and face. I felt like a slut before now I knew I must be one.



Together after they had stopped laughing they pulled me down from my trap and lay me on the bed. I could not feel my arms or legs but I sure felt my dick when they both kissed each other whilst their mouths were around it. The two tongues expertly lapped it up kissing the head shaft balls and even themselves. I started getting feeling back in my arms and I stretched out to take hold of Janet s wet pussy and Sandi s limp cock and balls and kneaded them both gently as another orgasm hit me and I exploded deep into and onto both their faces both of which just cleaned me up completely. Then they positioned themselves around me and Janet asked



Did you enjoy that babe? We d better get some sleep the three of us have got a long day ahead of us tomorrow. She smiled sweetly at me and gave me a gentle kiss on the lips. I love you honey.



She then turned over and put her herself in a spoon position inside of me. Sandi pulled the duvet over us and also gave me a gentle kiss on the lips.



I love you too babe. He said then positioned himself in a spoon position on the outside of me leaving the three of us cuddled into each other for the night with me their bitch or babe in the middle with a juicy fanny in front of me and a lengthy cock resting between my ass cheeks both of which will be raring to go when the alarm bell rings in the morning.

Sexy Mature Hunk

Dance of the Ravishers Ch. 04

Dr. Emory glowered silently at me all the next day while we were excavating around the tomb entrance at our ancient Egyptian burial site on the banks of the upper Nile in Sudan. And his precious young assistant Clint Winston couldn t seem to look at me at all. No doubt Clint had gone straight to the archaeological team head and had revealed that I had taken him repeatedly on the altar of the nearby Subl Temple the previous night just as he had wanted me to do and that we both then had been assaulted—quite pleasantly I might add—by the youths of the local Mitsagusi tribe. It would have been a miracle if Emory hadn t heard the frenzied drums of the tribe as both Clint and I were being delightfully ravished—not for the first time—by this group of very capable Sudanese lads.



I knew Emory couldn t maintain control of himself for very long that he was bound to explode in his famous wrath against any of his archaeology assistants who went off the beaten path during a dig. But even though I would very much regret being sent home I would not trade the wonderful fuck fests I d had with the Mitsagusi tribe s Bull and my fellow excavators the Egyptian Mustafa and the young blond beauty Clint.



The expected explosion came as we were finishing up dinner on camp stools under the stars that evening.



Mr. Lafleur Dr. Emory addressed me through clinched teeth. I wish to see you in my tent at nine this evening. I trust that you can clear the schedule of your night s activities to consult with me.



Ignoring his innuendo I told him that I certainly would attend to him at the appointed hour. I used the time between dinner and our meeting to begin packing. It didn t take a genius to read Dr. Emory s intentions. The old stuffed shirt was going to expel me from the excavation team—regretfully just when we were about ready to open the tomb.



When I had dressed in my cleanest khaki bush shorts and shirt I stoically left my tent and walked slowly across the small compound to Dr. Emory s tent. I had hoped that either Mustafa or Clint would be in the common area to show support for my last walk but the compound seemed deserted. When I announced myself at Emory s tent opening at nine and received permission to push the gauzy door curtain and come inside I practically dropped my teeth.



Dr. Emory was sitting in a twig chair in a dressing gown which was open and folded back on each side. Other than the dressing gown he was completely naked. He was in great shape for a sixty-year-old man which could be expected from the rough Spartan life he led on desert archaeological missions. He was lean and sinewy and leathery from decades in the beating sun with good muscle structure and not an ounce of fat. The hair on his head was still a brownish red with just a bit of graying at the temples. But his body hair of which there was an abundance was almost completely gray.



I would remark on his male equipment something that was always a problematical topic for a sixty year old but I couldn t see it. His prick was buried between the lips of his precious young blond assistant Clint who was completely naked and kneeling before his mentor his face buried in Emory s lap and his head bobbing up and down rather vigorously. One of his hands was between Emory s legs and I guessed that he was rolling and pulling on the old man s balls. Emory was holding the back of Clint s head in one of his strong hands ensuring that Clint s face remained in his lap servicing him.



But this wasn t my only shock. My Egyptian lover Mustafa was standing behind Emory s chair. He was wearing a white caftan that was completely open in front revealing his beautiful lithe brown body and his dick was being held to Dr. Emory s cheek by the good doctor s free hand. He was stroking his cheek with Mustafa s hard cock. Mustafa s eyes were slitted in obvious desire as he watched me walk into the tent and he was running his moist tongue around his lips. He had an arm draped across Dr. Emory s shoulder with his hand buried beneath the fold of Emory s dressing gown on his chest no doubt doing some nipple play on the professor.



Ah Mr. Lafleur has arrived. Come in closer into the candlelight son.



I dumbly stumbled to the center of the tent.



But professor. . . . Your reputation for this sort of thing . . . I stammered.



I cultivate my reputation quite assiduously Mr. Lafleur. It keeps the investors happy and I ve never had one of my specially chosen assistants complain. All of my students seem to enjoy the extra tutoring.



But I thought . . . I thought I was going to be sent away.



Sent away? Emory snorted. Sent away before I d done you? Think again son. I was just about to get around to you. Surely you guessed. Look at the assistants at this camp. . . . And do you see a single woman here? I had assumed that you of all my choices would have guessed the score here.



Then you aren t mad at me?



Hell yes I m mad at you. You are in danger of having the whole Sudanese establishment down on our heads in danger of having us thrown out of this country just when we re about to open the tomb. You didn t think I d heard the drums? You didn t think I d come and seen you fucking young Clint here and then the Bull of Mitsagusi fucking you?



I don t understand I stammered.



You desecrated the Mitsagusis temple last night by carrying our Clint here up to the altar inside the temple and fucking his brains out. What the Mitsagusi youths did to you was a cleansing ritual and it was far better than you should have expected. They could have killed you both for what you were doing on their altar. I m not entirely sure why they didn t do that.



Oh was all I could say. But I had some inkling why we hadn t been killed. The leader of the Mitsagusi youths the one called the Bull because of his extraordinary equipment had been my secret lover for nearly two months now ever since he had fucked me as part of their fertility ritual dance. This explained both why he had taken me so brutally on the temple altar and then so lovingly later last night on my own cot. He had to punish me for desecrating his people s shrine but he was too smitten with me to give me up.



So what shall we do with you Mr. Lafleur? Emory asked his statement cutting through my musings. Perhaps while I m thinking you would be so kind as to strip down for me right there in the candlelight he continued. As I did so both he and Mustafa watched my every move. Emory continued to rub Mustafa s cock against his cheek and occasionally gave its head a kiss. He raised a long sinewy arm from Clint s head and reached behind him



within the folds of Mustafa s caftan. I saw Mustafa twitch and raise up on the balls of his feet and I very much thought that Emory had found his sweet asshole with a long sensuous searching finger.



Very nice Mr. Lafleur Emory said when I had stripped down and stood proudly before him. That s a very very nice cock Mr. Lafleur. I goes very well with the rest of you. I had hoped for this. That s why I was saving you for last this digging season. Could you stroke your cock for me Mr. Lafleur? Could you show me what you look like in full service mode please.



I did as he asked for several minutes until he commanded Enough! We mustn t hurry our pleasure here. Now Lafleur could you go over to my cot and lay down on your back please. And Clint this is very invigorating but could you transfer your soft lips to Mr. Lafleur s very noble prick and perhaps Mr. Lafleur could do you the honor as well.



I went to the bed and as Clint rose from in front of Emory and moved toward me I almost gasped in awe. Old Man Emory was still very virile very hard and very long. He had what must be an eleven incher between his legs. What a perfect setup he had established here. He picked eager assistants he was sure would love an eleven-inch cock up their ass canals and took them out into the desert and porked them for months with someone else paying the freight and everyone being the happier for it.



Clint positioned himself on top of me on all fours his very experienced mouth servicing my cock and balls while I was doing the same for him at the head of the cot.



Loving tableau Emory said. Now how can we enhance that? I know. Mustafa my lovely could you go over and wishbone Mr. Lafleur s legs and fuck him please.



Mustafa was delighted to comply. It was nothing less than what he d been doing to me nearly nightly for several weeks. I arched my back and gave Clint s cock a little extra loving as Mustafa s cock entered me and slowly plowed up my canal. In no time he was pumping me in a slow steady rhythm which Clint and I were trying to bring into harmony with our mouth work. I enjoyed Clint s unusual prick. He was quite small when in tumescence but grew significantly in thickness and length as his cock hardened. Having him come to life and change from a timid youth into a raging bull under my attentions was very pleasurable.



Mustafa went off rhythm pushing back in unexpectedly at a point I thought he was stroking back and he gave a little cry and a grunt. I turned my head and peeked around Clint s elbow and saw that Mustafa s caftan was gone and Emory was now right behind Mustafa his pelvis plastered to Mustafa s buttocks. Mustafa was arched back trying to accommodate the long journey of Emory s cock up his ass channel. Emory had his hands on Mustafa s chest and his fingers were pinching Mustafa s nipples. Mustafa s head was thrown back and Emory was greedily working on Mustafa s mouth with searching lips.



Emory must have left playing with Mustafa s chest with one of his hands because I felt fingers insinuate themselves around the base of my cock the palm of a large but thin hand spreading out on my lower belly. The fingers slowly worked their way up from the base of my prick pushing Clint s tongue and lips back up to the tip of my cock head. Then Emory s hand had full possession of my cock and Clint came back above me on his knees arching his back and writhing as I vigorously gave him head. With a sharp cry he jerked his cock out of my mouth and shot out over my stomach.



This was some sort of signal for Emory. Leave us now Clint and Mustafa. You may watch from the shadows but I want to see for myself what sort of goods I ve acquired in Mr. Lafleur now.



Mustafa pulled out of me and Clint got off me and both melted into the shadows as Emory flipped me on my stomach and started stuffing that surprisingly big hard sausage of his into my willing hole. I was holding my legs out wide and he had one hand in the small of my back and the other wrapped around the root of his dong relentlessly screwing his way into me. He was saying far much nicer things about my body and the allure of my asshole than he d ever said about my work and I was a little pleased myself at this unexpectedly turn of events. He was entertaining my canal as he plowed into it giving my prostate extra attention and rubbing his bulbous cock head along my undulating ass walls. The thought amused me that he was a champion digger and excavator both at the dusting tomb mounds and in my moist and trembling ass.



I gasped and groaned as he closed his legs against mine pushing my thighs together and tightening up my ass. He arched his sinewy body over my back and his hands slid up to my arm pits where they swirled around in the hair of my pits and then traveled around to my pecs and nipples and finally slid up my arms. Taking a strong hold of my wrists he brought his heaving chest down to my shoulder blades. He moved his strong body around on mine rotating his cock around my ass canal eleven inches into me. I sighed and moaned for him. I was feeling drowsy and would have liked this to go on forever but he felt his climax coming on and lifted his chest back off me planted the balls of his feet firmly in the African soil serving as the flooring of the tent and pumped me in long vigorous strokes until he came in a flood of semen inside me. The old man still had it in him and he was giving it all to me. A shudder and a second and then a third spouting and he was finished.



But he didn t leave me then. He pushed me back up onto the cot and coming up with me he turned me on my side my butt encased in his belly. He then signaled to Mustafa who stretched out on the other side of me and raised my leg so that Emory could continue to give me full advantage of his eleven inches. Mustafa stroked my cock and he and Emory and I kissed until both Emory and I had cum again.



We were quiet there for the longest time the three of us entwined. When I had sensed that Emory and Mustafa were breathing regularly I slowly extracted myself from the pile and moved toward the tent opening.



Did I say you could leave? I heard Emory bellow as he rose up off the cot with a cat-like move of a man a third his age. Here Mustafa and Clint. Take his arms and leg. And with that Emory pushed me down onto my shoulder blades on the African-soil floor of the tent floor and lifted my legs in the air handing them off to Mustafa who spread them out wide. Meanwhile Clint had gotten hold of my wrists and pulled my arms out from my body immobile. Emory was behind me crouching over me and I felt the head of his rejuvenated dick at my asshole. He proceeded to piledrive his cock down into me with long deep strokes all the time reminding me who was in charge and how I was to be more circumspect with my sexual activities from there on out and that I could leave his tent when he told me I could. He gave Mustafa a terse invitation and then the two of them were belly to belly above me kissing each other deeply and I had two cocks inside me working me in counter thrusts like pistons. Clint was crouching over my head now and the third cock pushed its way into my mouth and pumped into me with frantic thrusts.



It was a good twenty minutes before Emory and team finished me and the good professor gave me permission to hobble out of his virile presence.



Later that night while I dreamed a pleasant dream of being ravished by a host of cocks I was awakened by a call of nature. On my way back to my tent I heard noises coming from Dr. Emory s tent. There were grunts and groans in a low baritone resonating voice that sounded quite familiar to me. I stealthily moved over to the doorway of the tent and pulled the gauze curtain back just enough to observe what was going on inside from a dark corner. I was shocked and angry and frustrated.



My proud magnificent seven-foot hunk of Sudanese lover the Bull of the Mitsagusis who had fucked me for weeks but who almost never had permitted me to touch him intimately and who only once had let me kiss him on the lips was belly down on a sturdy camp stool in the middle of Dr. Emory s tent and Emory was vigorously topping him between his enormous bulbous butt cheeks. Emory was closely covering the black giant s strong back with his chest and had his hands digging into the Bull s pecs and nipples just as he had done to me earlier that evening. And they were kissing deeply kissing.



I stumbled away from the tent. I was good enough for the Mitsagusi Bull to fuck hard and deep and often but I wasn t good enough to be his intimate lover. And Old Man Emory was. No lesson would have better shown me that status and power meant everything even here in the remote upper reaches of the Sudanese Nile.



I blindly thrashed about in the dark trying to find my tent but rather finding myself at the doorway to Mustafa s tent where I had often been visiting at this time of night. I could see the weak light of a couple of candles through the opaque canvass of the tent. I pushed the door curtain aside and lurched into the circle of candlelight.



I couldn t sleep Mustafa said. It s just too hot tonight. I wanted to be cool.



He had brought the camp s brass bathtub into his tent and filled it with cool soapy water and was lying on his back in the tub luxuriating in the cool water.



Yes I thought. Just what I need. Clean water and soap to wash the stench of Africa and my Sudanese lover and my controlling mentor off me.



I ripped off my sleeping shorts and climbed into the tub and splashed water all over the African soil under the tub. And I turned Mustafa over bringing him up on all fours. I wrapped my arms around his chest holding him tight to me and brutally thrust my cock into his ass and madly fucked him doggy style cleaning myself of Emory and the Bull. Mustafa grabbed the rim of the brass tub with white knuckles and threw his head back and howled in ecstasy.



Yes yes yes. You ve never done it this strong and this deep. Ride me. Ride me strong ride me deep!



I was sure that his howls could be heard all over the camp even in Dr. Emory s tent. But I didn t care.

Gay ravenhead?s sex adventures

Chain Gangbanged Ch. 02

After Bobby Joe had fucked me up against a tree he and Maurice went over to a picnic table then and I just watched as Maurice rolled another condom on Bobby Joe s rising cock and they slowly aroused each other to the point where Bobby Joe laid Maurice on his back on the picnic table and held his legs up and out from his body as he pumped away inside the guard’s ass.



Maurice laid there on the picnic table his arms stretched out and his eyes hooded swimming in Bobby Joe s semen and holding my own eyes by the intensity of his gaze his desire palpable. His thick cock bounced around on his flat belly maintaining its erection.



When they were done Maurice handed Bobby Joe a third condom and this time Bobby Joe rolled it on Maurice s thick cock. Maurice waltzed back to me and before I had a chance to even figure out what was happening he lifted my legs off the ground and crouched under me and plunged that big thick sausage of a cock up into me. My ass walls complained at the new challenge to their capacities but Maurice was quicker at jacking off than Bobby Joe had been and couldn t go nearly as deep. By this time though I was too worn out and defeated to struggle.



Bobby Joe and Maurice dressed and I was freed and we returned to the van and the inmate crew which had worked its way several hundred yards up the road by now. I quickly and silently dressed and just laid there on the ground as the others finished up what they were doing.



Only Bobby Joe and Maurice could keep their eyes on me while the van jostled us back to the jail searing pain jabbing my ass with every jolt in the road. There was no question though that the other inmates and guards knew what had happened to me. I still had three weeks to go on my sentence however so everyone including me knew that I was going to keep quiet about this.



The next day was a rest day and I managed to stay in my cell and to rest my body as well as to try to avoid Bobby Joe and the rest of the inmates. The following day I went out on work detail with an entirely different set of men and I began to build hope that my sexual abusing had been a one-time event and that I d manage to serve the rest of my time without incident.



But late that night my hopes were dashed. I was sleeping in the lower bunk of my cell. That morning the other inmate they d had in my cell disappeared and he wasn t replaced. At the time I d thought that was a stroke of luck. I was skittish now about being locked up with anyone else. But of course luck had had nothing to do with me now being alone in my cell. Deep in the night I was rudely awakened by two figures grabbing my wrists and spinning me around in my bed and handcuffing my hands to the middle of the inner side of the rails of the bunk above me.



Bobby Joe and Maurice were in the cell with me and Maurice stood beside the closed door as Bobby Joe tore off my clothes and roughly lifted my legs out and above me with my feet wedged in the springs of the upper bunk. He lifted my hips and plunged his dick inside me and pumped me for several minutes swinging my body back and forth on his pulsing skewer. Then he stood and Maurice was inside me forcing that thick cock in where Bobby Joe had just been. Bobby Joe moved in behind Maurice and fucked him while Maurice was fucking me. After they were done Bobby Joe kissed me on the mouth and offered to protect me if I d be his bitch for the rest of the time I was there. I refused saying I wouldn t willingly submit to anyone. And Bobby Joe just laughed and said to let him know when I d changed my mind while Maurice uncuffed me and let me collapse on my bed.



Two nights after that I woke as the door to my cell opened. A hulking blond guy loomed in the doorway for a second and then came barreling into the room as the door clanged shut. I rose off my bed groggily stumbling into him as he reached me. I threw a punch that went wild while he connected with my chin with one fist followed by a blow to my midsection. I reeled around and he got me with a upper cut to the eye.



I dropped to the floor of the cell on my belly like a rock and me was sitting on my back pulling my shorts down. His arms went around my armpits and neck in a full nelson and I screamed in pain and surprise as his engorged dick found my asshole and pushed into me. He pumped me there relentlessly and I tried my best to relax and accommodate him. He pulled me up to my knees and got up on his feet crouching behind me and pushed deeper into me.



He was barebacking me and I had the fleeting thought that I hoped he was clean as I felt the new sensation of unsheathed cock inside me. He must have been uncut because his skin seemed loose and I m ashamed to say that my ass walls were intrigued by this loose friction. He spun me around and pushed me on my back and I tried to rise again. He backhanded me across the face and wishboned my legs and pushed in to the hilt of his dick again. His mouth and teeth went to my nipples and I grabbed his shoulders and tried to push him off me but he was too strong for me and the beating he had given me had weakened me. I dug my fingernails into his shoulders and he grunted and caught me in the chin again with his fist.



I must have blacked out then because when I woke he was under me the full length of my body running along his his strong arms wrapped around my chest and his cock still buried in me from the rear. We were hit with a square of light as the door opened and another man entered. He was tall and thin and was pulling off his clothes as the door shut. His cock was thin but it was unusually long and it was pointed out from his body hard and ready to go.



He gave me a big grin as he dropped to his knees pushing my legs out so that his legs were between mine and those of the blond below me. He then lifted and wishboned my legs and as I watch in horror as he moved up toward us his long thin cock pushing into me and along the blond s cock that was inside me. I was being double fucked. The blond underneath me came to life in pleasure as he felt the cock sliding in alongside his and the two of them began to play me like a calliope. The door opened again and Bobby Joe and Maurice entered closed it behind them and watched as I was being double boned.



I passed out again.



The following night one of the guards took a turn. He pulled me out of my sleep stripped me down and handcuffed me to the bars of the window facing them. He pushed a gag into my mouth which filled my mouth with a hard rubber plug. He stripped down to where he was wearing only a studded leather harness a studded leather cock sheath and shiny black boots. He was completely hairless all bullet head muscle and bulging cock and balls. He had a leather riding crop at the end of a billy club and he used both ends on me first flicking the leather whip across my shoulders on my back and legs and against my butt cheeks.



And then when those were red and slightly welted he invaded my ass with the billy end of the club. The club was replaced with his studded cock which caused my ass passage walls to scream with dueling pain and pleasure as they rubbed back and forth with his relentless pumping. The studs on his chest harness dragged back and forth on the welts on my back heightening both my pain and the sensations inside me. He sank his teeth into my shoulders neck and back as he fucked me and he pinched my nipples and raked my chest and belly with sharp fingernails.



When he was finished spurting semen deep inside me in several thrusting fountains he ripped off my gag and released my hands and I just sank to the floor of the cell in sobs of pain as we slipped outside the door. I looked around as he left to see that once again Bobby Joe and Maurice had observed my ordeal.



For two days after that I received no visitors. But I also was left alone in my cell with my meals deliver in a slot at the bottom of the door.



Then on the next night the door opened and the biggest and fattest of the guards was standing in the opening. I shrank back into the corner of my bed. The guard moved aside and Bobby Joe entered the room. The door clanged shut behind him. He came over and sat down on the bed beside me.



We just sat there for several moments staring at each other. And then he spoke. There s no need for you to have to go through all this you know. All you have to do is to say that you ll be my bitch and the others will leave you alone.



I just sat there rocking back and forth not knowing what to say.



I m here to fuck you either way Bobby Joe said with a slow smile. I can do it brutally or we can become lovers for the rest of the time you re here and I can make the others leave you alone. Even Maurice.



I mulled that one over my arms embracing my chest tightly.



Ten inches. I m going to give you ten inches again. You came to like it last time. I could tell. It can be even better than that or you can keep fighting me and be visited by friends of mine every night. Which is it to be?



I let my arms fall beside me in defeat but I didn t look up.



Here give us a kiss he said gently and he lifted my chin with his hand.



He brought his mouth to mine and gave me a kiss. I didn t respond.



You can do better than that he said. I know you can. Should I call Chad in? You know the one who used you as a punching bag before double fucking you.



This time when he approached me I opened my mouth to him in resignation and we entered into a long tonguing kiss.



There. That s better he said. Here stand up.



I rose from the bed and he undressed me and then guided me in undressing him and we stood there belly to belly his hands exploring my body and at his urging my hands exploring him as well. His cock was already fully engorged and mine was coming to life as well. His mouth went down to my nipples and I arched my back away from him while he played there with his lips and teeth. He pulled me back up so that we were chest to chest. He wasn t sweaty now and his curly chest hair tingled on my smooth skin. His hands went to my butt cheeks and then a finger of each of his hands entered my asshole and opened me.



We rocked back and forth in a close embrace me panting as he fingered deeper into me. I melted to him as he found my prostate and brought my cock to life. I was sighing and groaning as he laid me on the bed and then stretched his body along mine head to toe.



Follow my lead he said. Do what I m doing. Then he took my cock in his mouth and sucked me off. I did the same to him. But I came after several minutes and he was able to hold off. He turned me on my back with him above me still head to toe and he then reached down and brought a condom packet and a tube of lube from his pants pocket. He went up on his knees above me. His dong was brushing against my face.



Here he said as he handed me the condom. Sheath me with this and then find something else other than my cock to play with while I m busy down here.



I got the packet open and was rolling the condom on his cock while he rotated my hips until he could get his lips on my asshole which he gave considerable attention to with a wet long tongue. Meanwhile I sucked on his heavy balls. I lurched as the cold lubricant was spread around on my asshole but it quickly warmed as he worked it into me with his fingers.



Then he turned me back around so that my back was nuzzled into his front along the bed. I felt his cock running up the small of my back and felt a guilty pleasure at the thought of all that length inside me. I was laying on my right side and he lifted my left leg above us and slowly but relentless side split me with that battering ram of his and ran his cock up inside me reaching for the very core of me.



I didn t fight him but matched my rhythm to his and the pleasure of this fuck far overshadowed the pain. He turned my head and we kissed this time with a far more enthusiastic response from me than I had managed before. He ran his fingers on the hand of the arm that was wrapped around me around a nipple and slowly pumped me off to a second ejaculation with his other hand encasing my cock.



Ah that s my sweet little bitch he murmured in my ear after we had ended our kiss. How much longer are you going to be in here?



Two weeks I whispered back.



Sweet he said. By the time you leave here you are going to be begging for this cock.



I didn t believe him yet that night. But by the time my sentence was up he proved to be right. I was hooked.

Asian boy takes two cocks

The Answer To A Christmas Prayer

Vance s vision blurred again. He knew he needed help and soon he was a medical man after all. The snake bite on his calf throbbed insistently. Vance had tried to treat it but with only limited success. Some venom was still in there and making him dizzy and sick. A wave of nausea washed through him and he slid bonelessly from his ambling horse. He gazed skywards and the heavens seemed unnaturally blue. Vance wondered of he was beginning to hallucinate as lights like stars seemed to dance before his eyes.



Can I help you a soft melodic voice made Vance turn to his side. Are you ill or injured?



Vance tried to force his eyes to focus. An angel with dark curls and a face of breathtaking beauty knelt at his side looking so worried that Vance s only concern was ensuring that look was banished from the angelic visage.



Angel Vance murmured reaching to touch the heavenly vision. His hand was captured in a slender hand with surprising strength.



You have a snake bite the melodic voice continued and Vance was certain he could hear worry in the voice as well. Vance decided he didn t want to hear that tone either.



Tis not so bad Angel he said as reassuringly as possible.



Let me get you some water the vision said and moved from Vance s sight.



Don t leave me Angel Vance moaned piteously. His Angel s presence made him feel better and he didn t want to be alone. For too long now Vance had known loneliness love and companionship an unattainable dream.



I won t leave you the voice promised sounding a little farther away and then the vision was back at his side. A cool hand stroked his brow smoothing away strands of the sandy blond hair that had plastered to Vance s face. His head was gently supported and water trickled slowly into his mouth. Until the water had slipped past his lips Vance hadn t realised how thirsty he was. He took a few swallows soothing his parched throat before his medical training kicked in and he stopped before he could be sick.



I need to get you on a horse the voice at his ear whispered. If I help you can you stand? Can you tell me your name?



Vance Angel came the tired reply.



All right then Vance let s get you up.



Vance moaned at the pain and nausea sweeping through him wanting to please his Angel. As the horse swam in and out of focus he wondered whether he would manage what had been asked of him. The determined touches from the angelic beauty seemed to instil Vance with extra strength and he found himself astride a strange horse. He smiled as the Angel mounted behind him. Deceptively strong arms wrapped around him holding him to a slender body.



You re very beautiful Angel he whispered leaning trustingly into the other s body.



You re delirious a delicious voice whispered in his ear. But thank you anyway. The voice went softer but Vance still heard it anyway and determined not to forget the words. I think you re beautiful too.



Vance drifted in and out of consciousness as they rode. His Angel s voice kept up a litany of encouragements in his ear but eventually Vance was unable to muster enough strength even to reply. He realised his Angel was crying tears sliding down to wet his own cheek and neck.



Don t cry Angel he forced from dry lips. Not afraid of anything with you at my side.



Aubrey felt the handsome stranger go limp and he cried his denial aloud. Vance was so handsome and they were so close to home. He couldn t lose the attractive stranger now. He d felt some form of bond with Vance from the moment he d seen him. He urged his horse faster and shouted aloud.



Papa Papa



As he pulled up outside his small home three people came running: an older couple from the house and another man Karl from the stable.



Auly? the older man asked seeing the distress in the dark brown eyes and the unconscious stranger in Auly s arms.



Snakebite Papa Auly shouted. He needs help quickly.



The older woman turned and ran to the house to leave the men to bring in the stranger. Between them Vance was carried into the house and settled in a soft bed.



Although barely conscious Vance was aware of any move by the Angel to leave his side and he begged plaintively to ensure the Angel stayed. He knew pain and blackness and cried aloud in his delirium finding his solace in the soft touch and whispered words from the Angel at his side.



Vance blinked a few times trying to orientate himself. He was in a strange bed in an unknown room. There was some residual pain in his calf but as he remembered more he was surprised that both it and he were still there. As his glance lowered to discover the source of the weight across his stomach his heart skipped at beat. There asleep his beautiful visage facing Vance was the Angel of the older man s dreams. The young man actually sat in a chair but had slumped over Vance s body and Vance also noticed that their hands were tightly clasped. Vance glanced at where their hands joined. It felt so right to be close to this boy and the older man was surprised. Given his past experiences he expected to feel uneasy being held by a stranger.



Nice to see some awareness in those blue eyes of yours Vance a deep voice interrupted Vance s reverie. An older man with straight dark hair peppered with silver stood in the bedroom doorway. Vance felt a blush rise and he squirmed unconsciously at being seen with the boy draped over him. In your delirium this was the only way Auly could get you to sleep. By staying with you holding your hand and letting you know you weren t alone.



Auly. Vance tasted the name.



Short for Aubrey Aubrey Baum. I m Hugh Baum and my wife is Sonja. The only other soul here is our part-time helper Karl. It was touch and go there Vance Hugh continued. But so long as your Angel encouraged you you were willing to fight.



Angel Vance murmured. I thought he was just a beautiful dream. Vance glanced up blushing furiously at the words he had inadvertently let slip.



He is indeed a beautiful child Hugh said without rancour.



Vance a sleepy voice murmured. Tis alright. I m here. I won t let you go. A pair of tired brown eyes gazed anxiously up at the blond man and as Auly arose a hand caressed Vance s stubbled cheek. Vance! You re awake. Papa he s awake. Auly s smile was like the sun after a storm and seemed to light the room.



A part of Vance mourned the loss of Auly s comforting weight and as a consequence he kept a tight hold of the hand still entwined with his.



I owe you my life Vance said his eyes still locked with Auly s. I don t know how I can ever repay you.



That you have come through your ordeal safe and unharmed is payment enough for us assured Hugh. If you would be happy enough with my company Vance it would give Auly a chance to have a proper bathe and stretch himself awhile Hugh said softly.



Oh Auly said Vance instantly contrite. I m sorry...



No no Vance the younger man was equally quick to provide assurance. Papa did stay with you at times but you knew the difference. I wanted to stay. It was worth it to see you as you are. Auly smiled again. But I would like to be clean. I promise to return quickly.



Run along Son Hugh urged watching as the two men reluctantly broke the last of their physical connection. Tell your Mama to bring some soup. I think we can try Vance on something a little stronger now and begin building his strength.



Yes Papa Auly replied.



As father and son exchanged places Vance was surprised to see a young man of Auly s age hug and kiss Hugh before leaving with a smile and wave for Vance.



My son isn t afraid to show his love Vance Hugh said as he sat in the chair his son had vacated. I think it would break my heart if anyone persuaded him he was too old or it wasn t manly for him to still kiss me.



Vance shifted his gaze from the closed door to the man who sat beside him. There was an undercurrent of iron and defiance in the words that Vance was uncertain he understood. //Was it a warning?// His face paled. //Had he said something or behaved inappropriately during his delirium?//



Have I...? Vance began and trailed off uncertain as to what he was asking.



You ve given me enough of a notion to believe Auly would be safe with you that you would understand a gentle soul like his. Many men do not understand Hugh said sadly shaking his head. He s not big he s not hard or cruel or tough. He s gentle and loving and wants to live his life his way and there are those who would hurt him force his innocence away from him because of it.



At Hugh s words an angry fire welled up in Vance s soul. //How could anyone hurt such a beautiful Angel?// He tried to sit up as though to run and ensure Auly was still unharmed but fell back with a pained groan.



Whoa there Vance Hugh admonished with a smile. Auly is safe here and I ll be in big trouble if you relapse when I m meant to look after you. I believed you would not be ...repulsed ...by Auly s gentle nature.



I have known of some...gentle...men Vance said. And I have known the type would hurt or take advantage of an innocent he added in a darker tone.



You called several names in your delirium but there was only one woman s name: Miriam?



My sister Vance clarified. She ll be frantic. She was opposed to my deciding to ride out into the country for a few days at this time of year.



You ve been here three days now Hugh said softly. I can get Karl to send a telegraph message if you give me some details.



Yes Hugh Vance said stunned. I would appreciate that. Three days he said wonderingly. And in that time Auly...?



Auly has stayed by your side except for necessities.



Hello Vance. I m Sonja. The words were spoken by a woman who although her brown hair showed some gray still had similar sculptured features as Auly. Auly is bathing as he feels you wouldn t appreciate how he smells now you are recovering.



Vance chuckled and Never escaped from his lips before he could censure it. If either of Auly s parents noticed the blush staining his cheeks they made no comment. Sorry Vance muttered.



I was raised to believe that love takes all forms Vance Sonja said as she left a bowl of steaming soup at his bedside. As a mother all I have ever wanted for my son is his happiness and someone to love him as he deserved. It s been our prayer. She smiled as she left.



Vance found he had been nodding with the sentiment. For some unaccountable reason he wanted to see Auly happy too.



Between feeding himself and being fed by Hugh Vance finished his soup and found himself very drowsy. As Hugh moved Vance saw that Auly had returned. His dark hair was still damp and Vance smiled as he inhaled the young man s clean scent.



Sleep well Vance Auly whispered disappointed he had missed out on the older man s wakefulness.



Need my Angel Vance murmured his empty hand flexing. He gave a contented sigh and drifted to sleep as soon as Auly entwined their hands.



For the next couple of days Vance enjoyed Auly s almost undivided attention. He learnt Auly s nickname stemmed from a very young boy being unable to pronounce his own name. He spoke of the city and of his sister. Auly read to him or he told Auly of his life as a doctor. Vance believed he had found a small portion of Eden. The one thing he didn t speak of were his feelings for the beautiful young man. Despite what he now perceived as encouragements from Auly s parents he found it impossible to believe that a man as young intelligent and beautiful as Auly didn t have more suitable admirers than a man as old as him. Having been hurt in his past Vance was unwilling to risk being hurt again. He believed his reticence well placed on the third day.



Vance was sitting on the porch with Auly sitting at his feet reading to him.



Auly! a young voice cried. A dark haired young man with vivid blue eyes came riding into view. Vance noticed the reaction from Auly and his heart began to turn to stone. Auly had leapt to his feet and run as the other young man dismounted. They hugged each other tightly and kissed oblivious to Vance. They stood holding hands taking animatedly and Vance could see how Auly s face shone with joy. Without a word Vance stood and mounted the steps to the house.



Vance? Auly s puzzled voice stopped the older man s movements but did not break the stone around Vance s heart. Vance I d like you to meet Eli Auly continued.



Vance turned and met the quizzical blue stare with one as devoid of emotion as he could make it. Vance could see Auly s confusion but shoved it ruthlessly aside. I was hoping we could all spend some time together Auly said looking anxiously between the older and younger men.



I think not Auly Vance said coldly. I have never placed any demands on your time Auly. You are free to spend your time with whoever you choose. Please enjoy your...friend.



As he spoke the words Vance instantly regretted them as Auly s face seemed to crumble and Vance could swear tears were in the sad chocolate depths. However before he could say anything further Eli had grabbed Auly s arm and was pulling him away from Vance. Vance s hand reached out but neither Auly nor Eli noticed the gesture. Vance hung his head for a moment and then steeled his resolve. Auly s parents were either wrong about their child or he had misinterpreted their words. Better he had found out now before falling too deeply for Auly. It hurt enough.



You re a stupid old fool Vance he said to himself as he entered the house. How could you have ever believed such a beautiful Angel would have been interested in a man such as you? Glad not to bump into Hugh or Sonja Vance retired to his room.



Vance paced the floor as time for the evening meal approached. For the last few days Auly had come and read to him before they ate. Although Vance knew he shouldn t expect Auly after the words he had spoken a part of him still longed for the gentle tap on his door. It never came and a despondent Vance went to dinner expecting to find Eli still present. As he sat at the table he noticed that not only was Eli not there but that neither was Auly nor was a place set for him. //That explains it then// Vance sighed to himself. //Auly is out having dinner with his boyfriend//



Hugh noticed Vance s look.



Auly says he is feeling unwell and does not wish to eat Hugh said.



Vance blinked in surprise as much at the tone in which the words were spoken as at the words themselves. Vance had never heard Hugh speak in such a hard tone.



I don t have my medical bag but if he s ill I can still examine him Vance offered.



I hardly think Auly would want to place a demand on your time Vance Sonja said curtly before disappearing in a rustle of skirts and a muted sob.



Vance frantically searched the face of his benefactor.



I believed you understood what we said to you about Auly Hugh sighed sadly. I believed my son safe with you. Perhaps as you re feeling better you would be better placed in town.



I don t understand Hugh Vance said panic creeping into his voice. Auly was ...overjoyed to see his...friend. He didn t want to be with a man like me when Eli arrived. Eli is everything Auly is and I am not young bright beautiful...



And in a committed relationship of his own Hugh cut in acidly. Do you imagine Sonja and I would have encouraged you to spend time with our son if he was already in love? I have never seen Auly look at another the way he looked at you. My heart was at peace believing you the answer to our prayer that this Christmas Auly would find love. A prayer my wife and I and those Auly can call friends make every day. Auly won t even allow me in his room and whilst I may be getting older I m not deaf and I could hear him sobbing and it was your name he still called.



What have I done? Vance moaned. I saw what I wanted to see because I couldn t believe Auly would be interested in me. I couldn t believe such a beautiful boy would want me.



Auly is a man Vance Hugh said his tone softer. He may be beautiful but his beauty and his nature only meant he had to grow up faster. He s faced ignorance and intolerance anger and even violence. I can t allow him beyond our homestead unaccompanied for fear of his safety but he remains true to himself. If he chose to spend time with you Vance it was because his heart led him to want to. And because he believed your heart felt the same way.



It did it does Vance cried springing to his feet. Hugh what can I do to make this right?



Go to him Vance Hugh said looking up at the agitated man. But make sure whatever you say comes from your heart. Auly will know if it doesn t



Thank you Hugh Vance said fervently.



Outside Auly s room Vance took a fortifying breath and tapped at the door.



Who is it? the voice was muffled but even so Vance could hear the roughness from shed tears.



It s Vance Auly. I really need to speak with you.



Go away Vance Auly s voice sounded weaker. I don t want to place a demand on your time.



The words were a dagger through Vance s heart but the older man persisted.



Auly if you don t open the door then I shall spend the night right here.



Inside Auly s room the younger man frowned even as tears fell from his eyes. Eli had told him how it was obvious the sight of two men happy together had disgusted Vance. When Vance had spoken the words he had Auly s heart had shattered. The sounds outside his door were those of a man s weight settling as though sitting on the floor. Auly s curiosity outweighed his cautiousness and if truth be told he still felt some kind of bond to the older man. With a sigh Auly opened his door without warning and Vance tumbled inside. Auly couldn t help but smile at the older man sprawled on the floor and looking up balefully at him.



Are you alright Vance? Auly asked offering his hand to help the other man rise.



No Auly Vance replied truthfully. He caught hold of Auly s shoulders and gazed deeply into Auly s eyes so the younger man could see he spoke the truth. That Auly could still show concern for him after being so badly hurt brought tears to Vance s eyes. I can never be alright if you remain hurt by me. Vance gave a little shake to Auly s shoulders to emphasise his point. Say you forgive me Auly. I am so very very sorry I hurt you.



Auly had tensed at the physical contact but his eyes searched the tear-filled eyes of the older man.



I was very hurt Auly said softly. I thought you enjoyed our time together and wanted my company



I did Auly. I still do. I tried to shield my heart from hurt and instead inflicted pain to the least deserving of all. Please Auly forgive an old fool and give me another chance. He buried his face into a slim shoulder unable to stop the tears from falling. Please forgive me he begged.



I forgive you Vance Auly said his own tears mixing with those of the older man s. Auly s arms wrapped around Vance s body to hug him.



Vance found himself looking into eyes that shone with tears and with love. As though time itself had slowed Vance slid one hand possessively to the small of Auly s back to hold him in place. His other hand moved to cradle the back of Auly s head. Auly made no move to resist Vance as they continued to lock gazes. Still moving slowly allowing Auly to move away or say stop Vance moved their mouths together.



Vance had kissed other men but it had never been so sweet and never felt like he was home. He felt he would rather keep kissing Auly than have to breathe. They parted just as slowly and Vance looked at the glazed look in Auly s eyes and the smile that played on the luscious lips.

Auly? he asked hesitantly.



Does a kiss always feel that way Vance? Auly asked his voice filled with awe.



No Angel Vance replied. Then feeling suddenly daring added Only when two people love each other.



You LOVE me? Auly asked incredulously. YOU love ME? Vance why? I have no money no goods nothing to offer a handsome intelligent man...



Auly s words were cut off with another kiss.



I love you Auly Vance stated. I think I ve loved you from the moment we met. I need nothing from you except your love Angel. Do you love me?



I do love you Vance Auly said ducking his head shyly. I feel things for you I can t put names to things I ve never felt before.



Oh Auly Vance sighed as he pulled the slender body close to kiss him again. This time Vance ran his tongue over the seam of Auly s lips encouraging them to part hesitantly. The soft moan of bliss seemed to go straight to the older man s groin and Vance felt the throb in his shaft. The thought that even kissing like this was unknown to Auly brought out a possessiveness and a protectiveness that Vance didn t know he had. He broke the kiss gently placing several sweet kisses to Auly s swollen lips before stepping back a little.



Has there never been anyone Auly Vance asked stunned by the magnitude of the gift he was being given.



I had no-one to trust that wasn t like a brother to me Auly said softly. Sam the blacksmith his sons told me to try kissing girls but I never wanted that. They were like family as are Eli and his partner Donny. I used to get sad about it but now I m glad I waited for someone that I felt love for before kissing.



I m glad too Angel Vance said emphatically. The thought of other hands touching what the older man inexplicably and unquestionably now regarded as *his* had jealousy surging through Vance s body. But we need to take this slowly Angel.



I want to be yours in every way possible Vance Auly said emphatically. I want us to love in every way too.



You will and we will my love Vance assured in a dark purr that sent shivers throughout the slender form still in his embrace. I want us to unite our bodies. His hand ghosted lightly over the bulge tenting Auly s rough pants. I want to taste you swallow you fill you with my flesh and my seed and I promise we will do all those things Angel. All those things and more besides he promised.



I want to love you with my body Vance Auly moaned softly rubbing sensuously against Vance s side. But I don t know how. Auly s eyes brimmed with tears of frustration. Show me Vance. Teach me how to love you he pleaded.



I will Angel. I promise Vance sealed his vow with another kiss this time releasing all of the pent up passion within him. It took all of Vance s willpower not to just grab at Auly s groin and take what the younger man so freely offered. But the older man wanted their love-making to be leisured and unhurried but he didn t account for the younger man s desperate need. As Vance moved slightly away Auly clutched at him.



Please Vance Auly begged. It hurts. Don t leave me like this don t leave me alone and empty.



Auly s tears and desolate tone were more than Vance s resolve could withstand.



Shh Angel Vance soothed. He guided the harshly panting young man to his bed and placed his hands on Auly s shirt buttons. Do you trust me? he asked gazing into chocolate depths.



With all that I am and have Auly replied seriously.



My I undress you? Vance asked in a voice made husky with desire. He smiled reassuringly at the nod of assent and undid Auly s shirt with trembling hands. Kneeling at Auly s feet Vance removed boots and stockings. He reached for the fastening of Auly s pants and hesitated. I m going to remove your pants Angel. Unless you want me to stop?



Don t stop Vance. Please don t stop.



With the lightest of touches the final barrier to Auly s nudity fell unheeded to the floor. Vance found himself staring avidly at a slender pale shaft with a rosy head that curled enticingly upwards. Moving back a little Vance gazed in awe at the ethereal vision before him. The light of the lamp seemed to imbue Auly s sable curls with a halo and his skin took on a golden hue. Auly s smooth boyish chest was adorned with two dark brown discs with small chocolate nubs that begged silently to be touched licked and suckled. Auly s manhood was perfectly proportioned for the slender body neither too thick nor excessively long. Perfect. Just as Auly was perfect. Vance s attention was then drawn to the shaking of the nude body.



Oh Auly Vance breathed with reverence. So beautiful so perfect and so very much mine. The last came as a growl as Auly was urged to lie on his bed. Vance moved to lie alongside him and recaptured Auly s willing lips. Vance gazed with burning desire into Auly s chocolate depths.



I love you Vance Auly groaned. Please Vance he begged uncertain of what he was actually begging for.



I want to touch you Auly Vance warned as his hand encircled the hard hot flesh.



Yes Vance please please Auly cried desperately.



Vance kept his eyes on Auly s expressive face as he stroked the satin encased steel. He moved slowly to allow Auly to become accustomed to the unknown intimacy.



As the slender rod began to leak steadily the fluid provided created a slick tunnel of Vance s hand into which Auly found himself instinctively thrusting. Auly could see Vance watching him carefully. Auly moaned and writhed under the confident stroking of his lover.



V...Vance Auly whispered brokenly.



It s alright Angel Vance encouraged. It ll be fine. Just let it happen Auly.



The younger man was overwhelmed at the sure strong touch of his mate. Lights danced before Auly s eyes and he could barely take in enough air. As his seed erupted from his body Auly s body arched from the bed and he cried aloud Vance s name as all went black.



Vance watched fascinated as their first shared pleasure brought Auly to completion. Seeing the sated features of his lover Vance determined he wanted to see that look on Auly s face at every opportunity possible. Vance licked his hand clean then moved down daringly to the moist curls at the base of Auly s softening sex. Vance inhaled the sated musky scent and began to clean Auly with his tongue.



Auly came to his senses to feel an unfamiliar sensation at his groin. Opening his eyelids was an effort even more so was raising his head. Summoning the energy for both he looked down his body to see Vance kneeling at his side licking his spent organ and around Auly s genitals cleansing him of his surrender with his tongue. Auly moaned softly at the erotic sight and allowed his head to fall back. As the pleasurable sensations ceased Auly felt Vance move and his body was covered by his blankets. A warm lassitude was creeping over the younger man but he reached for Vance.



Vance smiled affectionately and leant down to kiss his satiated boy.



Sleep well my love he whispered in Auly s ear caressing sable tresses.



You... Auly began sleepily but was silenced by another kiss. His limp hand was guided to a damp patch on Vance s pants.



The sight of you in your first rapture was enough for me Angel Vance murmured. Sleep sweet Auly. Vance stoked the dark curls until the regular breathing told him Auly was asleep. For a few moments Vance was content to sit and watch Auly sleep the Vance dowsed the lamp. He let his eyes adjust a little to the dark then left Auly s room.



As he began to return to his room he stopped dead as he came face to face with a placid Hugh. The colour drained from Vance s face. //What if Hugh had heard. What if this wasn t what Hugh had expected from them in his home// Vance waited for Hugh to speak.



Hugh smiled to reassure the other man.



Do I take it you are forgiven? he asked.



Yes Vance replied huskily.



And do you intend to pursue an honourable relationship with my son Vance? Hugh asked evenly.



I love your son Hugh Vance replied honestly. If it were in my power I would be asking you for his hand in marriage.



And I would gladly give it Hugh said. Go back to him Vance. Stay with him. Let him wake up in warm loving arms rather than cold and alone. I believe you are the answer to our prayers. I know Auly s wish this Christmas was to find love.



I had stopped making wishes but Auly is the answer to every prayer I ever made and those of my family.



Then go to him Vance. He needs you. Goodnight.



Vance returned to Auly s room. He debated stripping fully naked but decided just to remove his lower garments. The pants needed to dry and his shirt was long. It would be enough of a shock for Auly to find Vance in his bed without Vance being naked as well. Sliding into the small bed Vance settled Auly to lie with his head on Vance s breast with Vance s arm around his waist. Vance felt a warm glow as Auly whispered his name tenderly and snuggled against him. Vance had a sensation of something finally shifting into place and realised that this was what had been missing from his life. Not simply a body to warm his bed and tend to his baser desires but the other half of his soul. Burying his face in Auly s curls Vance drifted into a contented sleep.



Auly awoke to wonderful warmth that seemed to penetrate into his very soul. He realised he was being held and briefly wondered if he had slipped into his parents bed as he had as a child. As he shifted slightly he could see that it was Vance that held him. Auly shivered as he remembered Vance s hand on him and a delicious heat pooled in his groin. Vance s shirt was partly open and Auly could see the lightly blond furred plains that seemed to glow golden in the sunlight. A dark pink nipple was visible and Auly s mouth watered at the thought of touching the delectable nub. He moved minutely and captured the small peak with his lips sucking contentedly. He daringly reached to softly caress the twin nub and as he did a strong hand began to stroke his curls. He released his prize with a squeak of shock.



Morning Angel. Vance s voice was roughened by sleep and the tone seemed to increase the heat at Auly s groin.



Vance he breathed. Molten chocolate depths without artifice or guile met the stormy ocean blue orbs of the older man. Then Auly found himself pulled higher so that Vance s mouth could devour his with a passion that made Auly s senses swim. Vance manoeuvred them to ensure he was cradled between Auly s thighs. He was gratified to find that their bodies seemed to fit together as though made for each other. Vance kissed Auly again until they broke apart panting for breath. Leaning upwards Vance s smile was feral as he saw the proof of Auly s desire for him.



Do you trust me Auly? Vance asked his voice thick with need.



Always the slighter man panted.



Sliding down the lithe body Vance took Auly s shaft into his mouth. Auly arched and cried out Vance s name one hand fisting in his bedding the other in Vance s shaggy blond mane. Vance wasn t surprised at the speed at which Auly s hot essence poured into his mouth. The younger man s inexperience and innocence would mean he had never tried to control his release. A pleasured wail of completion muted by the pillow the younger man had thought to cover his face accompanied the treasured offering. Vance s hands caressed the trembling body as he moved to straddle slim hips.



Taste yourself my love Vance directed as he thrust his tongue deep into Auly s unresisting mouth.



Auly moaned as he tasted his own seed. He had thought it would be unpalatable but was surprised to simply find it slightly salty with a taste that was simply him and the spicy taste he recognised as Vance. As the kiss ended Auly turned begging eyes to his lover.



Need to see you Vance. Please let me see you touch you.



With a start Vance realised he had seen Auly fully nude both the previous night and again that morning and yet his young love had yet to see his own undressed body. He stood and removed his shirt allowing Auly to see his nakedness.



Auly? Vance asked as the younger man s eyes seemed to devour his body.



So handsome Auly breathed reverently. So masculine so magnificent his eyes moved to Vance s face. May I ...may I touch you Vance?



Vance glowed from Auly s words of praise and without hesitation lay alongside the beautiful young man.



I d like that very much Auly Vance said. No one else had ever looked at him the way Auly had and Vance knew he never want any other but Auly to do so ever again. His life began and ended with this special young man. Vance bit back his groan as feather-light touches to his powerful thighs had his manhood twitching and salivating with pre-come. He saw Auly s eyes flicker repeatedly to the long thick column of flesh that jutted from its nest of thick dark blond curls. He saw Auly s eyes follow the trail of pre-come that slid down the length of his shaft to dampen his pubic fur.



May I? Auly asked his hand hovering over Vance s aching flesh.



Please Vance ground from between clenched teeth. He couldn t suppress the groan at the hesitant virginal touch that was so erotic.



Did I hurt you? Auly asked instantly removing his hand.



No love Vance moaned. Quite the opposite.



You re so male so handsome Auly whispered as he looked at his own much more boyish body. I m not...I m so...



Perfect Angel Vance assured. You are the most beautiful and exquisite creature I have ever beheld. That you find me pleasing to your eyes make me feel wonderful.



Auly s incandescent smile put the sun to shame and Vance wanted to see that smile on his lover s face far more often.



I love you Vance Auly said earnestly. I want to pleasure you as you have me. Do you want me to use my mouth on you?



Vance moaned again at the mental image of the lush lips wrapped around him sucking him. He struggled not to spend himself at the thought.



Not this time Angel he said as he staved off the impending orgasm. It appears you have the remarkable recuperative powers associated with young men Vance smiled at the blush that stained Auly s cheeks. Vance could feel Auly s reawakened interest poking him in the thigh. With a little wriggling Vance had Auly between his muscular thighs and their lengths were pressed hard together.



Auly gasped at the intimate contact and quickly responded to Vance s urges to push down as the older man thrust upwards. The leaking shafts began to rub easily together and Auly recognised the pleasurable heat building in his groin. Auly moaned as Vance clasped his face pulling him down to thrust his tongue into the younger man s mouth to the same tempo as their hips moved. Auly broke the kiss to arch his back his head dropping back as he neared his second climax. He cried Vance s name as his essence pulsed between them.



Vance growled as he felt Auly s seed flow a second time. His hands settled on toned nether cheeks pulling Auly s groin as tightly to his as possible. He thrust once twice and on the third his own essence poured forth. He clutched Auly to him as the spent and sated younger man collapsed against Vance s broad chest. Vance felt soft lips suckle at his nipple and he stroked Auly s soft skin as they slowly recovered.



Once suitably recovered the men dressed and went to breakfast. Vance had been concerned at the reception but one look at Auly s pure joy had everyone smiling and Vance sat and basked in its glow.



As the two men sat out together as noon approached Eli appeared with another young man. This young man looked older and more serious than Eli. His short hair was a tangle of dark brown curls and there was censure in the brown eyes. From the mien of both men it was obvious that they were displeased to find Vance in Auly s company. Deciding to make a pre-emptive action Vance tightly clasped Auly s hand and guided him towards the visitors. As they dismounted Vance met their quizzical stares evenly.



Eli welcome back he said seriously. I owe you an apology for my behaviour that I hope you will accept for Auly s sake if not for mine. I gave Auly my apology last night



And I accepted Auly added. He blushed charmingly as Vance pulled him closer to his side to indicate they were more than just friends. There was no mistaking the luminescent smile that lit up Auly s face as he gazed adoringly at the older man. Please say you accept Eli Auly pleaded.



Who could possibly stay angry when faced with such a beautiful smile the new man asked glancing meaningfully at his smaller companion.



No problem Vance Eli said extending his hand. This is my partner Donny He added indicating the serious man at his side. We ve been friends with Auly since forever.



Donny took two packs from their horses and held out one each to Auly and Eli.



Why don t you two run ahead to the stream? Donny smiled indulgently. Vance and I will be right behind you.



With twin shouts of joy the two youngest men took the bundles and set of at a run.



Why do I feel this is going to be a man to man discussion? Vance smiled at he and Donny followed at a more sedate pace.



Because I think of Auly like he was my baby brother and I don t want him hurt. I know Hugh and Sonja must think highly of you and yesterday must have been a monumental misunderstanding looking at Auly s joy today. But has anyone told you why this is Auly s only safe place? Why we come to him and he never ventures into town?



No said Vance thoughtfully. Hugh did mention the homestead was the only place he felt Auly was safe.



No mention of a guy named Brad?



Vance shook his head. He had the feeling he wasn t going to like what he heard and he halted Donny slow pace to look at him.



Tell me he said.



Brad wants Auly. He has wanted him for a long time since Auly stopped being an awkward gangly boy and became a beautiful young man. He s not like us though Donny added frowning. He just wants Auly because he s beautiful innocent and pure and he wants to destroy that. Brad won t dare venture on the homestead since Hugh took a pot-shot at him Donny smiled grimly. But it s meant that Auly can t come to town alone or too close to the edge of the homestead. A year back Auly was meeting us and we agreed to meet halfway and when we found Auly Brad had him on his knees.



Vance s breath hitched and anger flared through his veins. He saw the same anger reflected in Donny s eyes and realised the younger man was actually re-living the event. He put a reassuring hand on Donny s shoulder and received a grim smile in return.



Brad was telling Auly what Brad saw him as fit for and what he would do to him and Auly was crying and begging not to be hurt. We were lucky. Brad had torn open Auly s shirt and was pawing at him through his pants. Eli and I grabbed sticks and ran at him and drove him off. We took Auly to Doc Evan. I had to sit and hold him and the Doc examined him. I saw the scratches and the bruises and held Auly as he sobbed when the Doc explained what it was Brad would have done. Auly thought two people only came together *that* way when they loved each other. He had bruises in the shape of Brad s fingers for days afterwards. Brad took some of Auly s innocence that day and it was then that Hugh would no longer allow Auly off the homestead. Not that Auly would have wanted to leave.



Was nothing done? Vance asked incredulously.



Brad is the nephew of the town sheriff Donny said dully. He always has witnesses he was elsewhere when there s trouble and there was no way Hugh would expose Auly to the scrutiny of the prejudices of the sheriff. There is more Vance Donny added. But the boys will be wondering where we are. I guarantee they will exhaust themselves splashing around and we can finish this when they re asleep. He gave Vance a playful punch to the shoulder. Now we have to lighten up or Auly will know what we ve been talking about.

The four men swam and played in the water nudity not an issue between them. Once their mock fights began to become more intimate they wordlessly separated into couples finding secluded niches to lie together. Vance encouraged Auly to touch him and they brought each other pleasure stroking hard hot flesh till their seed found release. Auly s musical giggles echoed in the air as Vance growled playfully licking his young lover clean. A basic lunch of bread and cheese followed then as predicted by Donny two exhausted young men curled against their partners and slept.



You said there was more Vance prompted stroking his beautiful boy s dark damp curls.



Not about Auly so much Donny said. But you have to understand why I need to know Auly s going to be looked after by you.



I swear I will Donny Vance said gazing openly into Donny s eyes. He saw the appraising look and was pleased that Donny seemed to like what he saw.



Auly has but a few friends in town. There s me and Eli Sam the blacksmith and his four sons Miriam the schoolteacher and Doc Evan. Doc Evan s partner is a friend too but he s been forced to live in the City and only sees the Doc on rare visits now. When he does come the Doc always meets the train.



Brad again? growled Vance and his gut clenched at the nod.



David was accosted by Brad and his friends but Sam was there to help him. Doc Evan made sure David got out of town after that. He loved David too much to take the chance Brad would hurt him.



I m thinking I would like some time alone with Brad Vance snarled. Was Eli not taking a risk riding here yesterday?



Two of Sam s sons rode with him to the homestead and accompanied me when Eli was due home. But Sam and Miriam are getting wedded and when they do they re moving to the City. Sam s daughter and husband are already there. They have a small two bed-roomed house. It ll be a squeeze as Kate is pregnant and Sam is taking the youngest of his boys but they ll move with them. Eli and me are moving too. I m pretty good at metal work and Eli with woodwork. Sam the boys and us are buying a business in the City one that has metalwork and carpentry. The shop has an attic space where tools and supplies are stored but we can live there as well. Donny sighed as he stroked Eli s hair as Vance did Auly s. Hugh wanted us to take Auly. If Auly came with us Doc Evan said he d move in with Hugh and Sonja. Although he s respected as a medical man by most in town he s uncomfortable with Brad and if there s no-one there to call on as friends... Donny let the sentence go unfinished. He didn t have to spell it out.



But where would Auly live? Vance asked wanting to fully understand.



We thought we could partition off the attic to storage and sleeping spaces. We could divide the sleeping spaces with blankets. Auly would sleep with Eli and me. We wouldn t have him sleep alone. But if he now has you then at least we don t have to worry about him. Once the business is established we ll be able to rent rooms away from the workshop. Donny smiled confidently. It ll work out Vance he said. The important thing for us is that we had our prayers answered. This will be a great Christmas even if it will be the last we all spend together. You re the answer to our prayers Vance. Auly will finally have the love and companionship he deserves and he ll be away from Brad.



It s not the first time I have heard myself described as the answer to a prayer Vance said wonderingly.



You re Hugh and Sonja s as well as those of us who love Auly Donny smiled. Although they will be sad to lose Auly like Doc Evan and David they want Auly where he will be loved and safe.



Perhaps there is a way to prevent that said Vance quietly. Perhaps there s a way I can truly be the answer to your prayers and deserve the accolade. But I would need to go to town to send a telegraph.



I will meet you Vance if you can be in town by 11.00.



Despite Hugh Sonja and Vance s reservations Auly insisted on accompanying Vance to town. He wanted the opportunity to see his friends for what could be one of the last times. Vance swore to protect his young love and despite his fears regarding Brad finally agreed to have Auly ride with him. As agreed Donny met them but was unable to stay having already taken time off work the previous day. Donny had told Auly s friends of the young man s intention to visit and Auly was delighted to find everyone was looking forward to seeing him.



After sending his telegram Vance walked Auly to Miriam s house. From there it was the intention to go to Doc Evan and then to the Smithy. Vance swelled with pride at the reception Auly received and the effusive thanks for him as Auly s partner from the attractive blond woman. Miriam accompanied them as they set out towards the home of Doc Evan. However as they crossed behind the backs of some homes Brad and a friend appeared ahead of them and as they turned to look behind there were a couple of others to cut off their retreat.



Nice to see you again Pretty Auly Brad taunted. I always knew you d come back so we could finish what we started.



You will keep your unclean hands off Auly Vance s voice was authoritative but only elicited laughter from the young bully.



You think you re man enough to protect them both? Brad asked. If you leave now with Miriam neither of you will be hurt. All I want is Pretty Auly. You hear me Auly? You come to me and Miriam and your...friend won t be hurt.



Vance Auly said brokenly. I can t see you and Miriam hurt. I won t. Take her while you can. Brad will be satisfied with me.



Auly I m not leaving you Vance said. I love you. Do you have any idea of what pain you would suffer at Brad s hands? Do you think I could live with myself knowing I d let you sacrifice yourself to him and his base desires? I would die first Auly.



I have no intention of running Miriam said decisively. Do you think Brad would get away with hurting me Auly? she asked. You re forgetting about Sam. Brad is playing on the knowledge you would do anything to protect your friends. Well I ll do anything to protect you. She picked up a stout piece of wood and stood protectively in front of Auly. If you touch me Brad Sam will show you his expertise in gelding.



Brad frowned. He had expected Miriam to be afraid and the blond stranger to be more protective of the woman not of the beautiful man he stood alongside unmoving like a sentinel.



You re not alone Auly Vance said grimly. Any danger you face it will be with me at your side from now on.



Oh Vance Auly breathed. I love you and I don t want you hurt.



I love you Angel and I will never stand aside to allow you to be hurt.



The three friends moved to stand with their backs together as Brad and his men advanced slowly. Be brave Auly Vance murmured flexing his muscles and hoping that all the residual weakness from his injury was now gone.



If you touch any of my friends Brad no power on this earth much less your good for nothing uncle will stop me unmanning you and hanging them as a trophy over my Smithy door.



The voice was booming and had Brad whirling round in shock. Behind him stood Sam the blacksmith with three of his sons all armed with tools from the Smithy.



And if Sam doesn t then I will came a more cultured accent and turning Vance saw a tall white-haired man with Eli and Donny at his side.



As with all bullies when odds were against them Brad backed down. He and his friends left Brad shooting venomous glances at Vance and Auly s protectors and lascivious ones at Auly. Vance could only give a silent prayer of thanks for Auly s friends having protected his beautiful boy once again as they had done in the past.



We got a shout from Ben that he d seen Brad and his friends talking about finding Auly as he was in town. We thought we d best find you first said Sam embracing Auly till the slender young man squeaked. Sam was about the same height as Vance with lighter short blond hair and green eyes. His work in the Smithy had given him powerful arms and a barrel chest that tapered to a slim waist. There was also powerful musculature in the Smith s thighs making the man a force not to be reckoned with for which Vance was again grateful.



Thank you he said extending his hand. It was taken in a strong grip and the Smith smiled benevolently at him.



So you re Vance he boomed. Eli and Donny came singing your praises. Looks to me like they were right in their appraisal. His arm had gone around Miriam.



While everyone is here Vance said his arm protectively encircling Auly. I have asked my sister to come here in five days time. When she does I am hopeful she will bring some good news for us all. It will be close to Christmas and I realise it is asking much of you all at short notice but I would really like you all to come to Auly s home. He turned to look at Doc Evan. I would like for David to be present if he is able.



I will see if I can negotiate time for him the older man said nodding as though happy with what he saw in Vance s eyes.



Vance was pleased that all of Auly s friends had managed to come. Sam and Miriam sat with Sam s four sons Eli and Donny sat together as did Doc Evan and David. Vance smiled as he looked at the medical man and his partner. Doc Evan s white hair aged him somewhat prematurely he was around Hugh and Sonja s age but appeared older. David was a slight young man a few years older than Auly. He had short straight blond hair and intelligent blue eyes. Karl the Baum s handyman was present and had brought his fiancГ©e Olivia. After closeting himself away with them privately for several minutes Vance proudly introduced his sister Liz and her husband William. Once the introductions were completed Hugh and Sonja ensured everyone enjoyed the shared meal.



As the last of the plates were cleared away Vance stood to make an announcement.



More than once during my stay here I have been called the answer to a prayer. I would like everyone to know that as far as I am concerned it is my prayer that has been answered and those of my sister. Vance smiled as he gently pulled Auly to stand at his side. I once told your father that if I could I would ask for your hand Auly Vance said. I don t need the words of a minister or a piece of paper to commit me to what I already feel for you in my heart and soul. All I need is to hear from you that you would be as willing to bind yourself to me as I am to you in the presence of our families and friends.



Vance dropped to one knee taking Auly s hand in his. Will you so bind yourself? he asked huskily.



For a second or two there was perfect silence as Auly s eyes widened as he understood Vance s words then the house filled with cries of joy at Auly s response:



Yes Vance. Yes yes yes.



With a shout of his own joy Vance flowed to his feet lifting his slender love into his arms and swinging the young man around as tears of joy spilt unheeded down the sculptured cheeks. Setting Auly down Vance reached into his pocket and withdrew two wedding rings. The room again went silent as they watched the two men.



This was my father s ring Auly Vance said placing the bigger ring in Auly s outstretched palm. He extended his left hand towards his lover. I would wear it as the symbol of my commitment to you.



Auly s hand shook as he reached to slide the ring home onto Vance s finger.



This was my mother s ring he said of the smaller slipping it onto Auly s finger delighted to find it was a perfect fit. Forever Auly he said drawing the younger man towards him.



Forever Auly vowed as he looked joyously at his adorned finger.



Vance then turned to address the people who meant so much to Auly.



Donny has told me about the changes and moves many people here are about to make. I hope my sister and I can help in that respect. Vance stood by Sonja and Hugh Doc Evan and David. I have a three bed-roomed town house that I would like for you share. I would not expect my parents-in-law to pay rent he smiled at Hugh and Sonja. He turned to Doc Evan and David. I think you will find I am a very reasonable landlord. A colleague of mine is looking for a partner in his medical practice he added. And I would be pleased to recommend you. He left the two shocked couples to mull over his words. He turned to Sam and Miriam. My sister has a similar property she would be pleased for you to have Sam.



It is close to where I live and I would love to have a friend close by Miriam added smiling at the stunned family.



Finally on a whim I had bought a large property that was being run as a guest house just before I set out on my recent adventure. It needs attention but is structurally sound. It would easily bed six. Given it needs work I could hardly expect those living in it to renovate it and pay me for the privilege. He looked meaningfully at Donny and Eli. Donny looked stunned but Eli s smile rivalled that of Auly. However I did think that Liz and I could perhaps have a fifteen percent interest in the metal and carpentry business that I know will be a great success. He turned to lock gazes with Sam who was smiling gently and nodding slowly as Miriam clutched excitedly at his arm. I realise I have rather shocked you all but I hope you will accept my offers. It would mean so much to Auly to have his friends and family close to him. He winked at Auly and patted the pert rear.



Auly instantly went into action Vance s amazing offer only temporarily robbing the young man of his normal exuberance. Auly s pleas and pleading gaze were an irresistible force as Vance had predicted. He moved from person to person hugging kissing and expressing his joy. No-one could find a reason to refuse Vance and Liz s generosity and as it allowed them to remain together safely no-one was of a mind to try.



I won t lose my family Auly beamed at the group. His smile became incandescent as he faced Vance. You are truly the answer to my prayers he whispered to his husband .



As you are mine Angel Vance whispered back as he pulled his love in for a kiss.



Once the celebrations ended three tired but happy couples retired to their beds as other guests returned to town. Vance finished folding his clothes and turned to Auly. He gasped at the image before him. Auly lay naked his legs spread open and his arms extended in invitation.



Tonight is my wedding night Vance Auly said his voice low and husky. I would have you consummate our marriage. Make love with me Vance. I would have you inside me this night.



Auly Vance groaned. He had been making love to Auly every night with hands and mouth and the younger man was diligent in his learning how to reciprocate. However the thought of entering the virgin channel had Vance s manhood standing rigidly to attention and silently screaming its approval. Are you certain Angel? Vance asked as he lay next to the captivating vision.



I ve never been more sure of anything Vance Auly said then blushed. Except of my love for you he added smiling. He moaned softly as Vance mated their mouths in a deep kiss. Breaking apart Vance reached to where he had placed a jar of salve he had hoped to be able to use before he and Auly left the homestead. He opened the jar allowing the younger man to examine the contents.



To help ease the way Angel Vance smiled.



Auly nodded. Vance had explained the mechanics and Auly now wanted to experience the reality.



Vance when we...when you...I have to see you Auly said breathlessly.



Angel Vance said slowly. It may hurt more...



Please Vance Auly begged tears shimmering in his eyes.



Then that is what you will have Vance conceded unable to resist the tone or the tears. Just promise me that if it becomes too much for you at any time you will tell me.



I promise Auly said smiling.



Vance directed Auly to lie on his left side and to draw up his right leg towards his chest. Auly felt exposed and vulnerable as the colder air played around his most intimate opening.



Relax love Vance crooned into his ear. It s just me. Vance allowed his finger to trace around Auly s entrance becoming acquainted with the tightly furled rosette. He began to suck slowly at Auly s shoulder as he eased his finger into Auly s virgin channel. He thrilled at the moan the action elicited from the smaller man and then began to move the single digit in...out...in...out. Auly s channel clasped tightly around his finger and Vance groaned at the thought of that tightness caressing more intimate flesh. Vance worked his left arm under Auly s trim waist to be able to gently fondle Auly s soft sac as he inserted a second finger. This time he moved his finger to work in the salve and then scissored his fingers to stretch the slender young man. Vance could hear Auly s panting as was pleased the young man was enjoying the new sensations.



Auly groaned as a third finger crowded into his tiny passage. The burning and fullness were becoming uncomfortable. However even as this registered in the young man s brain Vance s knowing fingers found a spot within Auly s body that had him crying aloud his pleasure and pushing back on Vance s fingers.



More please Vance Auly moaned as Vance s hand slid to encircle his flesh pumping it to full arousal. Auly pushed back onto Vance s fingers and pushed forward into the tunnel of Vance s hand. Please Vance Auly panted.



Vance knew there was little more he could do to prepare his lover. He directed Auly onto his back placing a pillow under slender hips. The sight of the stretched and glistening portal had Vance growling impatiently to bury himself in the enticing body.



Are you ready Angel Vance asked as he draped long slim limbs over his shoulders and lined his slave-slicked flesh at Auly s entrance.



Love me Vance Auly pleaded.



Always Auly Vance promised.



He pressed forward and met resistance. Breathe and relax Auly he encouraged. I ll never be inside if remain so tense. He heard and felt Auly take a deep breath in and as his lover did Vance pressed forward again. This time the head of his sex breached the guardian muscle. Vance saw the tear slide down Auly s fac]]> http://gayblogonline.com/2008/11/14/asian-boy-takes/feed/ 0